PricewaterhouseCoopers Research Paper Essay Help Site:edu

Introduction Stakeholders take pride in working with or for PWC because it an internationally recognized firm. It is a Big-4 member of consultancy and accountancy firms around the world. Partners know that belonging to such a strong brand name will offer them security of tenure and tangible benefits.

Furthermore, it has won several awards in its various interests. One of the awards relates to its capacity as a knowledge enterprise in 2010. Another concerns excellence in learning. Finally, the firm has also won acclaim for being one of the best organizations to work for between 2005 to date (PWC Global 4). Stakeholders can view these awards as proof of the value the company places on its resources.

Why the organization is a great place to work for PWC has consistently delivered in terms of a number of performance metrics. One such alternative is its dedication to revenue growth. It is always looking for opportunities to expand revenue streams either in taxation or auditing services as well as in geographical expansion (Jones 206).

The company has reliable profit margins that indicate it is doing something right. Since taxation and financial services adversely depend on an astute knowledge base, then firms must not compromise on technical excellence. PWC is aware of these competencies and delivers them with utmost dedication (White 92).

The business also prioritizes client satisfaction as this is the central way of generating repeat business. With such an impressive focus on deliverables, workers can be assured of a reliable employer who hardly struggles with financial challenges. This guarantees them steady payment as well as job satisfaction.

When workers work for PWC, they often have the advantage of enjoying favorable pay. Most managers earn approximately $98,000 dollars annually. Conversely, executive assistants, who have the commonest jobs, earn about $64,000. In addition to one’s salary, an employee is also entitled to several benefits, such as partial health coverage, access to fitness centers, job sharing, telecommuting as well as having a compressed workweek.

This gives flexibility and capacity to enjoy work-life balance. PWC also hires 27% minorities in the US and 46% women (CNN money 4). They have nondiscrimination policies against marginalized groups and domestic partners for same sex couples may also enjoy these benefits within the US.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More 3 reasons that have led to the success of the company Diversification

The company’s business model of diversified revenue streams has contributed to its success in the accounting and auditing industry. This organization offers assurance services, which account for a substantial share of the service offerings. In this portfolio, the firm does surveys on customer satisfaction, business risk reviews and many other services in order to furnish managers with adequate information to make right business decisions (Mahreen et. al. 100).

Additionally, the company engages in taxation service; this mostly entails advisory services, where a client can benefit from taxation planning, legal compliance with taxation laws and other taxation issues involved in business (Ready ratios 4). Finally, Pricewaterhousecoopers also engages in general advisory services like actuarial advisory, strategic analysis, business valuation, business recovery and corporate financing. In all these portfolios, the company may customize its product segments so as to suit local markets.

For instance, one may find technology, communication, entertainment and information services as one segment in a certain country and no such service in another. There is strength in diversification of its businesses as this ensures that underperforming divisions can be supported by more reliable income streams.

It is not uncommon for the organization to experience legal challenges; therefore, it helps to have a diversified portfolio. A case in point was a suit filed against PWC by Willie Nelson. The latter individual claimed that he was advised to use tax shelters by PWC but the company did not inform him when the Internal Revenue Service changed those regulations. As a consequence, Mr. Nelson owed the government millions in back taxes.

PWC lost a lot of money in settling the suit. If the organization only relied on taxation services for survival, it is likely that it would be struggling to stay afloat owing to the legal challenges that the portfolio attracts (Copley


Impact of the Global Financial Crisis on the Healthcare Industry Essay essay help: essay help

The global financial crisis threatened to lead to the total breakdown of the global economy. Despite originating from the US subprime market, the global financial crisis affected all sectors of the economy. The sectors affected by the global financial crisis ranged from banking, insurance to tourism.

The global financial crisis had an adverse effect on the healthcare industry. The global financial crisis reduced the funding of that the healthcare facilities received from the government. Lack of funding made hospitals suspend their expansion plans. The global financial crisis reduced people’s income. This reduced the ability of people to access quality healthcare. This is because they could not afford quality healthcare, which is expensive.

The global financial crisis reduced investments in the healthcare industry. Many hospitals delayed their expansion plans during the financial crisis due to lack of funds. Some of the worst affected projects included the expansion of wards and purchase of new diagnostic equipment. The hospitals put on hold projects that would have improved the quality of healthcare. In addition, there was a hiring freeze in most hospitals during the global financial crisis. Therefore, the global financial crisis had a negative effect on the quality of healthcare.

During the financial crisis, there was a significant decline in the number of patients of were admitted in various hospitals. This is because the patients did not have enough funds to seek medical treatment. Patients postponed seeking medical treatment for non-fatal ailments or resorted to cheaper healthcare alternatives.

This reduced the income of healthcare facilities that focused on treatment of non-fatal ailments. During the financial crisis, most hospitals experienced a sharp hike in bad debts. This is because patients could not afford to pay hospital bills despite the fact that they required medical care. Medical facilities have investment portfolios that complement their income. During the global financial income, the financial markets were performing poorly. Therefore, this reduced the income of the healthcare facilities.

The government, individuals, and employers are the principal financiers of healthcare. Most countries have various government-funded medical schemes that finance healthcare. Lack of funds during the global financial crisis necessitated the government to introduce budget cuts. Budget cuts had a negative impact on government-funded healthcare schemes. Companies depend on the availability of revenue to finance employee healthcare schemes.

The global financial crisis reduced the revenue of most employers. This reduced the ability of employers to fund various healthcare schemes. Individuals also have private healthcare insurance schemes. However, the global financial crisis led to a significant reduction in the income of various people. This made it difficult for individuals to purchase healthcare insurance policies.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The global financial crisis had a negative effect on the individual health of various people. People postponed seeking healthcare services for non-fatal conditions. People depended on the public healthcare system. This increased the pressure that the public healthcare system faced. This is despite the fact that the global financial crisis reduced the availability of funds to finance various public healthcare schemes. In addition, the global financial crisis reduced the health status of individuals.

Home foreclosures and other financial problems had a negative effect on the mental and psychological health of various people. The importance of healthcare in a nation’s well-being necessitated most governments to limit budget cuts on healthcare provision. Most governments strived to ensure that lack of funds during the financial crisis does not lead to deterioration of the health status of people.


Understanding the Scope of Human Wisdom Essay essay help site:edu

Human wisdom according to Arthur Schopenhauer is an art of ordering our lives in a manner that will enable us to achieve the maximum satisfaction and pleasure. Human wisdom is concerned with achieving and maintaining happy existence among humans. Human wisdom is universal as the author implies when he says that over the ages the wise have always said the same things.

This essay is about exploiting and understanding the scope of human wisdom. The paper will be looking at the philosophy employed Arthur Schopenhauer in his article ‘the wisdom of life’. He splits his presentation of the human wisdom into three classes that, according to him, influence human wisdom. This essay will discuss the three classes of human wisdom, namely, Personality, Property, and Position.

According to the author, the difference in humans is based on the three classes. Personality represents who or what a man is, while property represents a man’s possession. The position represents a man’s ratings among fellow men, which are the value placed on a person by others.

This can be seen from the honor that a man is regarded or the rank or reputation a person holds in the society. To begin with, personalities differ from one individual to the other. This means that we have limited control over it and these are characteristics placed on individuals by nature. Human personality influences the happiness or sadness of humans more than the other two classes.

The other two classes have less impact on happiness or sadness of a human because they arise from factors of human influence. The personality or natural causes include characteristics that are given to an individual freely by the Mother Nature which we have no control over.

They include things like a child born with a great mind, a good heart, being born in a wealthy family and many other situations that we did not have anything to do with their occurrence. However, the author argues that happiness received from Mother Nature is less satisfying than the happiness an individual can give him or herself.

A man is made of something inside of him that acts as a force that drives him to achieve certain goals. The force that works within the individual is greater than the forces that influence him or her from other external avenues. The inner constitution of an individual gives him or her greater satisfaction and defines who he or she is in relation to his or her character.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This is so because the inner self influences inward satisfaction, sensations, desires, and thoughts as the author indicate. People face different circumstances even if we share the same environmental surroundings. Every individual looks at the world differently from each other and the approach we give life really matters.

When people hear about the good things and the success in other peoples’ lives, they naturally wish that their lives would take the same route. Generally, human beings focus only on the outcome and results they see but the truth is the results of a person’s life are directly influenced by their approach to life.

Mental attitude is fundamental to the human success and achievement of great satisfaction. Melancholic characters will tend to create big scenarios out of small issues that are very petty to a sanguine man. The author summarizes this by indicating that every event caused by two main components which are the subject and the object.

The objects include external factors that influence human actions and they may be the same but the subject, which is the internal factors, may differ. Two people may face equal the same challenges or situations in life but their approach towards the same will vary hence yielding different results.

The most important thing in a man is the constitution of his or her consciousness. Internal characteristics of a man may vary and change the way each one of us view life and his disparities are responsible for the differences we have in terms of positions, wealth and other social parameters.

Health is part of our human life that can be termed as a sign of wealth as it outweighs all other forms of wealth. A poor man who is in good health is happier than a wealthy man who is in bad health conditions.

The author summarizes this by saying that what a man carries along and experiences when he or she is alone is more important than what he she can get rid of. Health is one of the inner effects of a human being and it cannot be wished away or averted in any way in the event that it suffers. Jealousy and covetous characters will always suffer regardless of whether they acquire all the riches in the world or not.

We will write a custom Essay on Understanding the Scope of Human Wisdom specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Therefore, the basic and fundamental element of life’s happiness and satisfaction is our internal character, which is our personality. With this knowledge, wisdom demands that in order for an individual to achieve the utmost satisfaction with his or her life, he or she must work on maintaining their health.

This includes working on their personal internal characteristics to cultivate the most profitable characters that would enhance satisfaction. The author asserts that health even in its highest profitability cannot offer a human being the utmost happiness. What really influences human happiness is what a person has internally with regard to character and personality.

The chief element of a man’s health is therefore embodied in what the man has inside of him or her. What a man has more impacts on a person’s happiness that what a man has. This also surpasses the happiness caused by his ranks and positions as viewed by others. There are people who are highly held in the society and who command unimaginable respect from their peers but inside they are not happy.

Receiving attention from people does not necessarily come along with happiness. Many public figures suffer within themselves and lack satisfaction in their public lives. True happiness and satisfaction is only cultivated by what a person has internally rather than the external factors.

The author has shown in the article the simple ways that human beings can achieve the greatest satisfaction from within themselves. The world has wrongly viewed success as an external aspect but according to the author, the contrary is true.

His argument is quite practical because it is proven that most people who in the public eye are very successful and happy have confessed on the contrary. Therefore, this undermines the thought that material success is the fundamental of happiness. On the contrary, simplicity and health are the greatest wealth anyone can have.


Population Demographics: Hungary Essay essay help online: essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

Country Demographics: Hungary

Demographic Change over Time

Demographic Policy options for Hungary


Works Cited

Introduction The demographics of a country are very significant as they determine various aspects of the economy. The working force of the country is determined by the general population set up. A large population means that the domestic level of consumption is high. It could also imply a large workforce that could spur the economic growth of a country.

On the contrary, high levels of unemployment in an economy that has a large population means that the level of production is low in the country. This paper discusses the demographics of Hungary’s population. It will also highlight the demographic policies set up by the Hungarian government to check population demographics.

Country Demographics: Hungary The general population of Hungary is comprised of Hungarians, who form 92.3% of the population. Therefore, the national language spoken in the country is also Hungarian. About half of the Hungarians are Catholics by religion while the rest are Calvinists, Lutherans, Greek Catholics or other Christians. According to The World Factbook, the country’s population estimates are 9,958,453 people (par. 3). Compared to the world, the country is ranked 87 with regard to the total population.

The population of Hungary is comprised of different age groups. The 0-14 year group and the 15-24 year group form 14.9% and 12.1% of the total population respectively. Majority of the people are aged 25-54, which forms 41.7% of the population. The aging groups of 55-64 and people above 65 years of age form 14.2% and 17.1% of the country’s total population respectively. This is depicted in the pyramid below (“The World Factbook: Hungary” par. 3).

With a median age of 40.5 years, the growth of the population is -0.184. The comparison of Hungary to the rest of the world based on the population growth rate shows that the country is ranked 206. The negative growth rate implies that given time, the country’s population is decreasing.

This could be attributed to the low birth rate of 9.49 births among 1000 people as compared to a high death rate of 12.7 deaths among 1000 people. Out of the entire population in the country, 68% of the population lives in cities (“The World Factbook: Hungary” par. 3).

Maternal mortality rate is a significant demographic factor that has some economic significance with the rate being 21 deaths in 1000 births. This level is quite high when compared to other countries in the world where Hungary is ranked 137. The maternal mortality rate could be one of the factors for high mortality rate as compared to low birth rate. Although infant mortality rate is not very high, 5.24 deaths occur in every 1000 live births (Burns and Cekota 74).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Life expectancy is an important measure of the welfare of a population. The life expectancy in Hungary is 75.02 years at birth with females having a higher life expectancy of 78.98 years compared to males who have 71.27 years. Health expenditure by the Hungarian government is 8.2% of the GDP. Under this measure, Hungary is ranked 53 across the world.

However, if the expenditure on health can be increased to reduce the mortality rates, the population growth would be positive. According to Moniq (223), the health of the working force of a nation is very significant as it determines the level of productivity of the labor force. Consequently, the level of HIV infection in Hungary is very low at 0.1% with only 3,000 people living with HIV/AIDS.

Literacy levels in the population of Hungary stands at 99% with every person aged 15 years and above can read and write effectively. This could be due to high expenditures of the Hungarian government on education, which is 5.2% of the GDP and is ranked 52 when compared with other countries in the world.

Despite the high literacy levels, a good number of the population is unemployed. The level of unemployment in Hungary is 26.5%, which makes the country ranked as 22 when compared with other countries across the globe. This is a very high rate.

Demographic Change over Time The population of Hungary has been on the decrease over time mainly due to various factors. To begin with, the birth rate is quite low among the citizens of Hungary. This could also be as a result of the high number of mortality rates as compared to the birthrates. The comparison of the population pyramids of Hungary since the year 2000 to 2012 reveals that the age structures have changed.

While initial pyramids indicate large numbers of people at the top age groups such as those aged above 65 years of age, later pyramids such as that of 2000 and 2012 show reduced number of the aged population. The middle age groups’ demographic composition of the Hungary population has not changed much. However, it is clear that the mortality rate of females aged above 65 years is lower than that of their male counterparts given that there are more females in that age bracket than males.

(“Hungary Population Pyramid for 1990” par. 1).

We will write a custom Essay on Population Demographics: Hungary specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Demographic Policy options for Hungary Demographic policies are significant to any economy including Hungary. The population of Hungary began exhibiting a decrease that began in 1980. From the demographic pyramid shown above, it is clear that the country’s population has been decreasing since.

The decrease has been accompanied by decreasing fertility rates too. This has resulted in high death rates as compared to the birth rates and consequently the decreasing population. Due to these changes, the Hungarian government initiated some policies to overcome the population demographic changes (László 53).

The policies adopted by the government of Hungary can be traced back many years even before the Second World War. However, more policies have been implemented by the government with regard to population growth. From 1990 to 1994, the government of Hungary adopted a population resolution 1994 in whose decrees were not implemented. It further went ahead to establish a family policy between 1994 and 1998 where the policy shifted toward poverty allowance systems.

The government went further to establish policies on family planning that could help it maintain a steady increase in the population growth, especially after realizing the continued population decrease. The policies had various measures to hinder acceleration of the aging process in the population while promoting the economic progress of the country (Demographic Policy 5).

Conclusion Despite the efforts of the Hungarian government to put in place demographic policies, it has faced challenges concerning implementing the policies. One of the challenges has been inadequate financing of the policies thereby making the policies to be less effective. Despite the challenges, the Hungarian government has established institutions that support the family, especially the mother and the child.

This has included maternity allowance, childbirth leave, and additional leaves for child growth. Other programmes were initiated for different purposes towards population control. For instance, the government established a policy on abortion where abortion could only be undertaken under certain limits. Additionally, a policy relating to the state of the health of the country’s population and mortality was established with the aim being ensuring a healthy working labor force.

Works Cited Demographic Policy 2013, National Report of Hungary. PDF File. Web.

Burns, Andrew and Cekota, Jaromir. “Coping with Population Ageing in Hungary.” OECD Economic Department Working Papers. No. 338. 2002. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Population Demographics: Hungary by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Moniq, Kaposztaz. “Demographic situation and population policy in Hungary.” Demographics 29.3 (1987): 217-227.

László, Hablicsek. “Demographic Situation and Population Policies in Hungary.” In: Tomáš Kučera. New Demographic Faces of Europe. Berlin Heidelberg: Springer-Verlag, 2000. Print.

Hungary Population Pyramid for 1990 2013. Web.

The World Factbook: Hungary 2013. Web.


Exhibition Review Essay writing essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

After Photoshop

Selected Appealing Examples

The Exhibition Organization

Overall Evaluation

Introduction In this article, I will examine an ongoing exhibition, After Photoshop, at the Metropolitan Museum of Art. The exhibition has been running since September 25th, last year and will be closed on May 27th this year. The sub-themes on this exhibition are as many as the photographs exhibited. However, the general theme is showing how creativity has led to manipulation of photography to create photographs, which appear to be true to the eyes and pass information on various issues that have affected or are affecting our lives.

After Photoshop After Photoshop is all about the current things we do as well as those we try to do. This exhibition is an addendum to an immediate past exhibition, which was titled Faking It: Manipulated Photography Before Photoshop. The exhibition is sponsored by Adobe. The photographs on the exhibition are all from the permanent section of the museum. The unifying factor in the photographs on this exhibition is the use of Photoshop software in enhancing their appeal. Apart from that, I also think the photographs reveal deep desires and/or fear that human beings experience.

In general, the photographs are amusing to look at and most of them have a great sense of humor in the manner they bring out some aspects in life. This exhibition is a witness to the changes that are taking place in photography. Each photograph on display speaks volumes to the viewers. Though the photos are not real, they depict the truth, which the human beings are trying to achieve or have already achieved.

Selected Appealing Examples There are some photographs that I find quite appealing. One of them is titled 110 Junction. In this photo, a car is placed about 4 meters above a street and appears to be either in hot pursuit of another car not seen or pursued by other car/s that is/are not seen. This photo is dated 2010 and has been taken and manipulated using Photoshop software by Matthew Porter.

There are a number of things which I like about the ingenuity displayed in this photograph – 110 Junction. First, the artist must have taken time to find the correct place on the road that would accommodate this manipulation. As we know, cars do not fly, at whatever speed they might be, when the road is flat.

The flying action comes when a car at great speed is going over a hump. I also like the fact that this artist has gone for a very huge hump that beautifully displays proportionality with the height above the road that the car is flying. It would not have made any sense if the car had been placed at this height above a flat road or over a very small bump.

I greatly admire the angle at which the artist placed the car. It is right above the road moving in the correct direction as it could have if it was on the road. I find it humorous that the artist was not in the mood to violate traffic rules because, either intentionally or by chance, he took the original photograph when the green lights were on.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Another photograph I find extremely nice to view is an untitled photograph of a young girl with the eyes of a puppy. It is not easy to notice that the eyes are not hers. The artist who created this photograph, Rebenstein, was airing his views on the debate on interspecies tissues grafting.

This photograph speaks to us in volumes asking many questions. It helps us to imagine how it could be to harvest organs for human beings from animals. It raises ethical questions and springs up animals welfare feelings. The photograph is an open invitation for a discourse about the future of human cloning. It scares me to imagine such a beautiful young girl in a puppy’s eyes – but the photo seems to be saying: ‘this is the future’.

The Exhibition Organization The organization of exhibition is done well. The photographs have no particular order except of those that are from the same artists and particularly on the same theme. Such photographs are placed together. The photos are represented in Gallery 851 of the Metropolitan Museum Art. They are well lit and placed on walls painted with white paint. The exhibition room is spacious and lit from the roof.

Overall Evaluation In general, the exhibition is a great work done by the Metropolitan museum. I find it quite appealing, especially in the manner in which photography is used to speak out our hopes and fears. The ability of Photoshop Software is shown and this exhibition indicates that photography can be used as a ground of communication on serious issues affecting our society. The combination of humor and seriousness in one photograph provides a viewer with a thoughtful and entertaining perception.

I greatly invite any person wishing to have a pensive viewing to find the time for this exhibition. As already noted above, it is running up to May 27th this year.


The Life of St. Carlotta Essay college essay help online

Carlotta was born in ca. 680 A. D. in a small Italian city. Even though at the dawn of the ear known as The Middle Ages, women could have very little effect on the social, political and religious issues in society, St. Carlotta managed to make her contribution to religion and shape people’s ideas of what a true Christian should be. With the help of St. Carlotta, the Catholic Church could face the numerous challenges that appeared at the time.

Born to a family of a carpenter and a housewife, Carlotta was always considered a very pious child. When Carlotta was six, she had a vision of St. Mary. According to the existing records, she did not know at first what woman talked to her in her dream; but, after going to church and seeing the image of St. Mary, she told her mother that this was the woman from her dream.

It is worth mentioning that St. Carlotta is often mentioned as a martyr. When she was fifteen, two stigmata opened on the palms of her hands; she had been bearing the stigmata since then till the day when she died.

In addition, St. Carlotta also contributed to building a nunnery in the town where she was born. Helping raise the funds to create the nunnery and giving all that she could give, St. Carlotta succeeded in building a rather humble yet charitable nunnery, which is nowadays known as the Nunnery of St. Carlotta.

It is hard to overestimate St. Carlotta’s contribution to charity. She always tried to provide the poor and those in need with everything that she could offer. According to what the chronicles of the V Century say, she once saw a woman in ragged clothes and with no shoes on her way to the church. St. Carlotta took her shoes off, gave it to the woman and proceeded to the church barefoot.

However, charity is not the only thing to remember about St. Carlotta. Legends say that people witnessed her doing miracles. As one of the legends says, one of the neighborhood boys was at the death’s store because of the disease the symptoms of which can be interpreted nowadays as acute pneumonia.

After hearing about the child and his disease, St. Carlotta came to the house of the boy’s parents to save the child. She stood for a while in front of the boy who was lying in bed and then said, “In three days, you will be cured.” Three days after, the parents realized that the boy was perfectly healthy.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More St. Carlotta was also aware of Evil and never lost the chance to remind people that they should beware the threats and withstand the temptations that the world had to offer. She disapproved of those who deceitfully used the passions of others for their own benefit and spread lies about the others. Known for her purity, she yet never offered her own behavior as a model, believing that she was a mere sinner. St. Carlotta died ca. 730 A. D.

A woman who definitely left an impact in the lives of the Medieval Italian people, St. Carlotta will remain the symbol of purity and the guardian of the people who seek help and need advice. St. Carlotta’s impact on the Medieval Catholic Church, as well as on people’s perception of religion, cannot be denied. Even though the destiny that the Providence meted out for St. Carlotta had a lot of challenges, choice moments and pain, she managed to face the latter decently and will remain one of the most influential female saints of all.


Knowledge Management in Theory and Practice Case Study writing essay help: writing essay help

What is the purpose of a learning history? What are its key components? Dalkir (2005) states that learning history is one of the techniques that can be used to capture tacit knowledge from individuals and groups. Continous learning is useful to those who cannot remember the past. This technique is a majorly useful method of capturing tacit knowledge, especially in a group.

Learning history technique is a representation of tremendously prestigious occurrences in an organization, which took place in the recent past, and how it is described in the voices of the participants (Dalkir, 2005). Learning helps to capture the memory of the group. Learning history is vital in reviewing successes and failures, thus grasping the best practices and lessons acquired, as they pertain to a significant organization event or theme (Dalkir, 2005).

The learning history technique consists of various components. These components include, planning, reflective interviews, distillation, validation, writing, and dissemination (Dalkir, 2005). It is through planning that one establishes the magnitude of learning history that requires capturing.

Learning history mainly is concerned with the scope, which is the objective of the business goal (Dalkir, 2005). Learning history should base majorly on a problem that the organization overcame. Learning history technique answers the questions that could be disturbing. Learning history describes the occurrences, reasons for occurring, the reaction of the organization, and what the current organization members should learn, based on this experience (Nonaka


Addiction of Digital Media in Society Essay scholarship essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Addiction of digital media

The changes in news presentation

Alternatives beyond digital media addiction



Introduction Electronic media sparked a revolution in the 21st Century. The internet use became an explosive venture and the World Wide Web produced an avenue for multiple options for venturing into multimedia. All this took place so fast and soon there was a global newsfeed reaching millions through interactive media.

Television formats became innovative, websites turned to be interactive, and there came the emergence of handheld media digital devices. Currently, this rapid formation and the transformation of the landscape of digital news bring about a divide in the American community regarding the influences of digital news.

One group enjoys the coming of an enlightened future with an enrichment of the discourse of media production and presentation of news. At the same time, another section has concerns regarding the problems the advancements in technology such as national apathy and digital addiction. Neill Postman takes a particular view on television’s impact on journalism. Quayle agrees on some points with Postman but disagrees on others. Kelley writes rather informally about the effects of current technology on attention span in taking in news.

Addiction of digital media Dr. Mark Kelley of the New England School of Communications is the director of journalism. Through his, “An apology to the 4G Generation” he issued an evidence filled warning regarding technology dependency.

He notes that the constant use of digital media leads to an addiction, which leaves people with an uncontrollable desire to use it as much as they may not be ready to accept (Kelley, 2012). The development of thoughts and sustenance of learning depends of focus. It is a skill relevant to the interpretation of news information, but according to Kelly, the digital media deny people from exercising that ability. Digital multitasking leads to deterioration of attention, and that is evident of addiction.

The increase of addiction to digital media reduces performance levels in school and at the workplace. At the same time, digital dependency robs people of their lives, and it is responsible to the strained relationships, increase in school dropouts and joblessness (Kelly, 2012). A serious problem leads to the development of treatment centers to help people suffering from technology dependency. This is contrary to the belief of the breakthrough believed to be the doing of digital media because it is enslaving people to its use.

The changes in news presentation Kelly presents his account of Neil Postman’s book, Amusing Ourselves to Death – Public Discourse in the Age of Show Business, where there is the prediction of the destruction technology would present to the society. He acknowledges the fact of technology robbing people of the power of reading and synthesizing information through personal attention.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More That is what digital media is doing to the society presently. Postman foresaw the erosion of human intellect through the influences of technology. He was clear that, through technology, people would lose their attention of natural lives and analogously stimulation without any interest to seeking for information. He questions the formatting of news as much as it is seems to be a new discourse for the modern day America.

The worry presented is the contentment people have with the news formatting. He felt that there were remarkably few people seeing any peculiarity with its presentation with the turns of turning the process into more of a business venture than information provision. News is for brief passing on information and not straining of the attention listening by trying to stimulate them. Many people take information presented to them without any focus on the real implications (Postman, 1985).

Alternatives beyond digital media addiction Quayle agrees to the concerns of Postman on the entertainment infiltration into news. However, he feels that, during the initial sessions of news presentations, limited channels made squeezing of news with other programs the only option and that limitation accounted for the briefness.

However, that has changed and there are multiple outlets leaving news presentation with the need for attracting specific audiences. Today’s news focus more on entertainment than information passing and that is cause for dissent to technology dependency and addiction.

That is the society in the current world with too much addiction to technology as put by Kelly because of the current upsurge of digital media. It is a position that is turning the identity of the society and transforming the discourse of education because people are incapable of using technology in moderation. Given the point at which situations have reached, creating sobriety in technology use will be an extremely tough struggle. It is one with multiple cases of withdrawal experienced in all other forms of addiction.

Maybe, after recovery as Matt Quayle puts it, people could see the advantages of digital media. He feels that there is an alternative to the amusement from technology (Quayle, 2010). According to him, the collection and consumption of news has faced so many changes with the availability of internet chat, hand held gadget, social media, emails and cell phones. This reason brings the need for a smart television presentation, which is not in the consideration of Postman.

He feels that the society has the opportunity for using these new technologies to access information, learn and develop as a new discourse to societal advancement. However, amidst all these optimistic regard for technology, Quayle recognizes the fast pace of technology evolution beyond the analytic capabilities of the society. He accepts that it is responsible for the possibilities of diminishing of public discourse (Quayle, 2010).

We will write a custom Essay on Addiction of Digital Media in Society specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Conclusion Indeed, the community is at crossroads regarding the advancement of technology and the emergence of digital media. There are concerns regarding the enrichment and erosion of the constructs of the society because of dependency on new media.

With concerns of addiction and promotion of insight, the options are in the hands of the audience, though much research and sensitization is necessary to promote sobriety in the society. The projections of Postman regarding the damage technology have had on news, and modes of its presentation, is confirmation of when one focuses on the changes presented by the digital media.

At the same time, this is a position confirmed by Kelley when he relates the damages of digital media to a similar level of addiction caused by dependency in narcotics. It is a point of concern because it could lead to withdrawal and distraction of the discourses of education and community. This is because it is robbing viewers of their abilities for synthesizing information through attraction of too much attention.

This is a similar positioning of Quayle who agrees in part to the distractive nature of technology, though, he believes that there are alternatives, which people can explore to make a better use of technology. He feels that it is no longer time for amusement to death as presented by Postman but that people can make adequate use of digital media to advance and develop their lives without plunging into the sea of addictions.

References Kelley, M. (2012). An Apology to the 4G Generation. Bangor Daily News, 13 May 2012. Retrieved From: 13 February 2013

Postman, N. (1985). Amusing Ourselves to Death: Public Discourse in the age of Show Business. New York: Viking Penguin Inc.

Quayle, M. (2010). The Method of the Medium is the Motion. ETC: A Review of General Semantics. Web.


The U.S. Economy Essay essay help: essay help

The U.S. economy faces many challenges given the fact that it is recovering from a financial crisis. Virtually every sector of the economy was affected by the 2009 financial crisis. Economic growth slowed down while unemployment rates increased. It is important to note that these conditions have not changed much.

High rates of unemployment are still being reported in the U.S. During the financial crisis, the American economy shrunk and approximately 9 million jobs were lost. The unemployment rates have been alarming especially from 2009. The unemployment rate was 5% in 2008 but rose during the financial crisis to 10%. Though they have declined to around 7.8% as of 2012, much has to be done because the number of people unemployed is still high (Lewis, 2013).

It is paramount to note that despite the recovery that is being recorded in various sectors of the American economy, the figures are still very low compared to the drop that took place. On the same note, there are still the unpaid, and almost certainly impossible to pay, house mortgages which caused the 2009 financial crisis.

Similarly, the euro crisis is likely to spill over to other parts of the world and America’s financial system is at risk. On the same note, there is reduction in spending due to the cut in government expenditure which is slowing down economic growth. All these factors are raising eye brows among economists because they form a perfect recipe for another economic crisis (Krugman, 2012).

In conditions like the one America is in right now, choice of policy is quite vital to boost the economy. It has been stated that the economy is recovering but not as expected. In order to strengthen economic growth and job creation, private spending should be improved through increasing disposable income. To achieve this, expansionary monetary policy is essential.

The FOMC had reduced interest rates during the financial crisis to improve the public’s access to money. Maintaining the interest rates low will go a long way in ensuring ease access of credit and thus boost spending. On the same note, the FOMC can also buy more treasury bills to increase the amount of money in circulation (Lewis, 2013).

On the other hand, public spending will also be crucial in increasing aggregate consumption. Though the federal government has proposed tax cuts to increase disposable income as well as private spending, government expenditure is still low.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The policy that was implemented to reduce federal, state and local government spending is still in force (Lewis, 2013). To help the situation, the government needs to implement an expansionary fiscal policy that will not only encourage tax cuts, but also increased government spending at all levels.

References Krugman, P. (2012, June 28). The Conscience of a Liberal. The New York Times. Retrieved from

Lewis, P. (2013). Family and Business Tax Cut Certainty Act of 2012. Munchen: GRIN Verlag.


The Role of African American Churches Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

How important has the institution of the church been for African-Americans? The African American church came into existence in the 19th century. It has played a major role in addressing the needs of the African American society. The church has a long legacy of fighting against mistreatment, neglect, and oppression. This has transformed it into a very important instrument among the African American society (Trader-Leigh 1).

The African American church is an important institution in crisis management. It has grown into a faith-based international community. This community is responsible for providing emotional, physical, and spiritual needs of its members. The needs may be both domestic and international (Trader-Leigh 3).

The African American denominations have disaster management units that are very effective in handling calamities. The members of this religion are trained to use the church in seeking solutions to various challenges facing them in life. The major pillar in this case is prayer. It is therefore a key social instrument in the African American community (Trader-Leigh 3). The widowed women, orphans, elderly, and the poor are taken care of by the church.

The African American church is the voice of the African American society. The church still plays an important role in the fight against social injustices in America. It plays a pivotal role in appraising racial segregation and inequality. This has been achieved through social action against all forms of injustices (Trader-Leigh 3). The African American’s most notable civil rights activists such as Martin Luther King were church ministers. The church used biblical explanations in their fight against vices such as racism and social neglect.

The church also acts as a bridge between the African Americans and the whites. This bridge brings them together by encouraging social integration (Trader-Leigh 3). The church is an instrument that fosters peaceful coexistence between the African Americans and the communities around them. The ministers in the church encourage love for neighbors and treatment of each other with utmost respect (Trader-Leigh 4).

The church is recognized in the fight against crime among the African American youth. Several studies conducted on the role of the church as a correctional facility in the community revealed that the presence of a strong church in the African American community helped to minimize instances of crime (Johnson 7).

The church has a positive influence on the general development of the youth into useful members of society. Moreover, it offers spiritual guidance that ensures good morals are maintained by the youth. Upright morals ensure that the young people not engage in abuse of harmful drugs. The church in this case plays a central role as an agency of social control among the African American community (Johnson 7).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The church has acted as a unifying tool among the African Americans for many years apart from the church’s function in the fight against social injustices (Trader-Leigh 4). It has helped most notable African American politicians in achieving their ambition by preaching unity and brotherhood. These churches are socially conservative and as result, most of its members are often encouraged to vote for the Democrats during elections. The church is therefore an influential tool in the politics of the African Americans (Trader-Leigh 4).

The church also acts as a major way through which vital information is passed from one point to another. It has an extremely important duty in the African American society. Apart from providing the much needed spiritual guidance, communication on social matters such as health, policies and poverty are addressed by the church. The description of the African American traditions is founded within the church (Trader-Leigh 4). Most of the traditions that are withheld by the community are based on the church’s foundations and principles.

Social significance of the mega church A mega church has more than 2000 members who attend the service. In the United States, there are more than 1000 different types of protestant mega churches (Aleksic, par 2). Although this phenomenon originated from the United States, it has spread to several parts of the world. These churches have become quite significant in the United States in the past one decade.

Mega churches have always been against partisan politics. They always reiterate that their main purpose is to target the souls of the American people (Aleksic par. 30). Most of these churches do not participate in politics. Therefore, they promote their principles using several classes of accountability and instructions to the members.

The mega churches are therefore beyond the ordinary churches. They have been perceived to be a way of life for its members. They also exhibit distinct programmatic ministries, organizations, and relationship among its members. Most of these churches are exclusively modern bearing in mind that their fashion is based on attracting modern societies (Aleksic par. 33). They embrace dress codes of the contemporary society.

The churches are distinct from the other churches by the large numbers of people who attend their services (Aleksic par. 4). They also have several services that are relatively flexible and therefore allow maximum attendance. They use larger numbers and flexibility in attracting more members. Hence, these churches are well established and act as a beacon of hope for members.

The mega churches encourage weekly church attendance by the members. They act as one of the major ways that a sense of community building is developed (Aleksic par. 35). Close ties within members develop through meetings such as Bible study groups.

We will write a custom Essay on The Role of African American Churches specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This encourages accountability among each other. These churches are also major sources of guidance and counseling. The leaders encourage confession of moral and behavioral lapses, sharing and confronting difficulties in life. This helps in managing several psychological issues among members.

These churches target the current young generations with the aim of imparting positive moral values without necessarily affecting their lifestyles and individual choices (Aleksic par. 38). The presence of worship groups specifically meant for the youth is a typical example of how the mega churches work with the youthful generation.

These churches perform various other functions for the youth apart from the spiritual guidance. The presence of schools, campuses, and hospitals that are designed to work under the principles of these churches assist in influencing the social lives of the youth (Aleksic par. 40).

The social roles of these churches were uplifted by the Bush’s administration that encouraged the use of the church in the provision of social services to communities (Aleksic par. 41). There are several drug and alcohol recovery centers managed by the mega churches. As such, these churches are instrumental in reducing instances of crime, abortion, drug abuse, and rape.

Mega churches have vast resources in terms of finance and workforce. This has resulted into increased level of activities in terms of their daily operations (Aleksic, par 42). The dedicated members are united and quite effective in mobilizing specific functions. They are currently redefining the society of the American people. As much as they avoid participating in politics, their influence in the social lives of Americans is so strong that they are felt as a form of political movement.

Works Cited Aleksic, Darinka. The Megachurch as a Social Space: A Case Study of Exurban Enclave Development. 2007. Web.

Johnson, Byron. The role of African American Churches in Reducing Crime among the Black. Pennsylvania: Baylor university press, 2008. Print.

Trader-Leigh, karyn. Understanding the Roles of African American churches and the Clergy in Community Crisis Response. Washington, DC: health policy institute, 2008. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Role of African American Churches by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More


Political, Ethical, Economic and Legal Issues: UK and Finland. Case Study: Sainsbury’s and Nokia Companies essay help online

Table of Contents Abstract


Political Envirinoment

Economic Climate

Legal Environment

Ethical Environment



Abstract Companies are legal entities. They are separated from the owners and management. Being legal entities, companies can own properties, employ people, enter into contracts and sue in courts. This explains why large businesses are organized as corporations. Corporations have several advantages over other forms of businesses.

First, there is a separation of ownership and the business. Second, companies have more credibility in the market place than other forms of businesses. In business operation, ethical, economical, legal, and political considerations are important in determining the sensitivity of the geographical location.

Thus, this treatise attempts to explicitly carry out a comparative analysis of the political, economical, ethical, and legal processes under which Nokia and Sainsbury’s Companies operate. Nokia Company is located in the United States while Sainsbury’s Company is located in the United Kingdom.

The business laws in these countries are similar. Besides, the economies of these countries are open with little restrictions to free trade. It is important to review the aspects of geographical location in business to establish their sustainability and uniqueness in operations.

Introduction Indisputably one of the top retail food stores, Sainsbury’s Company has been operational since 1869. The company has chains of stores and offers financial services. The group currently runs 350 supermarkets besides 300 shops. The customer base stands at 14 million per week in these stores.

In order to affirm presence in the market, the company sold shareholding for its bank and currently owns half of it. Generally, the company is considered among the top five best performing grocery store in the world. Sainsbury’s has survived the competitive momentum in the UK market.

Nokia Corporation is a global communications corporation incorporated in Finland. The corporation is divided into three segments. Nokia Corporation has market all over the world with the major markets being China, India, Germany, Russia, USA, Brazil, UK, Spain, Italy and Indonesia.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Political Envirinoment The essential political requirements of the Nokia and Sainsbury’s Companies towards the operational planning and development phases are those that impact directly on the stability of the culture of the countries of operation. The Finland democracy faces no cultural and religious opposition from the majority who are the bulwark of the Nokia phone users. This has been a factor that has encouraged the engagement of Nokia Company in the economic focusing and operation within the expansive Finland market (Turner 2005, p. 78).

The overall development levels exhibited by the Finland government are relatively stable and high, thus, encouraging prospective investors such as the Nokia Company. Reflectively, this can be seen to include the potential of the region for business ventures such as telecommunication services provided by the Nokia Company.

The rate at which the democracy of the United Kingdom is growing is incredibly rapid and this has led to the diversification of the economy and stability in the Sainsbury’s business stores.

Notwithstanding, this diversification of the economy has led to the definition of the interdependence of sectoral components of the political economy that translate to the realization of non restrictive business operation(Turner 2005). Besides, the finance departments operating in the UK play a great role in the market operations of the Sainsbury’s business. Further, this interaction has a direct impact on the economic currency value of the country (Bolton


Summa Theologica and Natural Law Essay essay help online: essay help online

In his famous work Summa Theologica, Thomas Aquinas discusses such a concept as natural law or a system of rules which has to guide the actions of people irrespective of their culture, nationality, or religion. Moreover, in the author’s opinion, this set of rules is unchangeable.

This paper is aimed at discussing Aquinas’s ideas in more detail. In particular, it is vital to show some of limitations of Aquinas’s ideas that are based on the assumption that omnipotent God has designed rules that can be intuitively comprehended by every human being.

One of the arguments that the author makes is that “the normative force is the same for everyone and known by all” (Aquinas 112). This statement implies that every individual has an inherent understanding of the natural law, especially if one is speaking about ethical principles. Therefore, the actions of an individual should be evaluated according to these principals. It is possible to dispute this claim because this approach does not explain why the laws can differ dramatically in various countries or cultures.

Aquinas says that “man is inclined to natural law” (Aquinas 112). However, he does not tell why this universal inclination did not lead to the creation of the state in which natural law is observed by everyone. This is one of the paradoxes that should not be overlooked. Furthermore, in many cases, people, who possess the knowledge of the natural law, can commit cruel crimes. This is one of the main objections that one can raise.

Certainly, Thomas Aquinas might have responded to this objection. In particular, he could have said that a person can violate the natural law because of ignorance. Furthermore, in his work, the author speaks about the so-called “evil disposition” (Aquinas 113). This means that a person can be inclined to evil.

Furthermore, Aquinas speaks about passions that prevent people from understanding the natural law. Nevertheless, Aquinas’s theory overlooks the complexity of human behavior. The problem is that a person’s actions can be both moral and immoral. So, one cannot speak about the so-called evil disposition. It is unlikely that this disposition exists. Moreover, intelligence does not mean that an individual will always comply with the principles of natural law. Such an assumption can hardly be called realistic.

Despite these limitations, the ideas of Thomas Aquinas have profound theological implications. His conception of natural law implies that there are certain rules and principles that should be observed by every individual regardless of his/her religion, country, or culture.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Currently, the concept of natural law guides the work of policy-makers and lawyers. Later the works of Thomas Aquinas influenced many philosophers who tried to identify a set of principles that could be applicable to every community. Therefore, his pioneering work should not be disregarded by people who study the history of religion or theology.

This discussion indicates that the idea of natural plays an important role in the religious views of Thomas Aquinas. His belief in the omnipotence of God requires the system of ethical rules that every person has to follow. However, there are certain inconsistencies in his theory. For instance, one can speak about the complexity of people’s behavior that can involve both ethical and unethical actions. Furthermore, the author does not prove that the inclination to natural law is universal.

Works Cited Aquinas, Thomas. “Summa Theologica.” Philosophy: An Innovative Introduction. Ed.

Michael Boylan. New York: Westview Press, 2010.111-113.Print.


Importance of the church to African Americans Essay scholarship essay help

The church was a significant participant in the civil rights movement of the mid twentieth century. Black churches provided a platform for anti-discrimination groups. Spirituality supplied the ideology that civil rights activists would use to voice their misgivings. Christianity espoused values of love and acceptance, yet these were not practiced by the white majority.

Therefore, the church afforded members of the civil rights movement with a theoretical justification for liberation struggles. Biblical truths were intertwined with the movement as taught by preachers on various pulpits. Many of them felt that the church was the only haven of hope in an environment that had continually undermined their existence.

They used the church as an arena to invigorate themselves and reengage with their oppressors afterwards. Had the church been non influential in the African American community, then mobilization of the masses would have been a difficult thing. There would be no central location where blacks could congregate, exchange ideas, and mobilize each other for resistance. Christianity also affected forms of civil rights actions taken. Non violent action was a distinct characteristic of the movement.

Members employed biblical examples, such as Moses and the Israelites to advocate for non violent means of resistance. Therefore, the church was significant for African Americans because it was a mobilization center, a leadership axis, and a source of theoretical justification for the civil rights movement (Moore 12).

In modern times, African Americans perceive the church as a centre of fellowship for them. It supports them psychologically as well as physically. Many of them appreciate the sense of acceptance that they get in churches and the feeling that others care for them. Such effects are especially relevant to a community that has been marginalized for so long. In a society that has offered blacks minimal opportunities for employment, it helps to have an avenue to cope with this stress.

Additionally, racism is still alive today; consequently, African Americans have benefited from having a place that is devoid of those experiences. Church attendance allows individuals to support each other mentally, spiritually as well as intellectually. Many blacks form networks within religious circles that enable them to have a sense of community. Furthermore, congregants can apply these networks in their personal as well as their professional lives (Johnstone 109).

Community outreach is also another significant effect of the church in the African American community. The churches posses programs designed for local community members. Some programs assist members to fight drug addiction while others assist teenage mothers to cope with their dilemma. Alternatively, certain programs apply to almost all members, and may involve financial independence classes or marriage counseling.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Participation in these programs is not contingent upon church membership; instead, it may lead subjects to the church. However, no conditions are attached to this involvement. Therefore, members of the African American community have developed a close association to the church since it place has played a crucial role in their personal lives.

The social significance of the megachurch The megachurch phenomenon has political, developmental and communal effects on its environs. These stem from a series of complex mechanisms for accountability and teaching. Megachurches have a profound influence on the political inclinations’ of their members.

These views are often expressed during weekly and sometimes daily sermons. Megachurch pastors often talk about controversial and politically-sensitive topics like sexual morality, cohabitation and the ideal image of marriage. What makes the megachurch different from other churches in this regard is its wide reach.

One pastor may preach his sermon to tens of thousands of people per week. Consequently, whatever he/ she says to them will eventually affect other members of the community. Leaders in these churches often base their preaching on biblical doctrines. However, they believe in using scripture in a practical way. Therefore, many of them will not refrain from condemning gay marriages or sex before marriage (Laderman 38).

As a result of these strategies, members of megachurches support conservative ideas. The institutions have created mechanisms for dealing with potential deviations. For instance, they have support groups in which members struggling with single parenthood or divorce receive assistance. The groups assist members to shun the deviant lifestyle, confess and adopt the right moral path.

Therefore, while most megachurches accommodate sinners and persons who stray from their teachings, they have self corrective mechanisms for getting them back on track. In essence, one can thus understand why megachurches continually contribute to conservative stances taken by some sections of American society. These institutions entrench those conservative teachings in every aspect of church thus ascertaining that their members will ascribe to those values.

To a certain extent, megachurches also participate in political activities. Although many church leaders ascribe to non partisan believes, their stance on the above-mentioned controversial issues makes them political active. They are unique because of their vast networks, large financial, human and physical resources.

We will write a custom Essay on Importance of the church to African Americans specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More For instance, membership contributions may amount to $100 million annually. These institutions use such contributions to lobby against immoral acts such adult entertainment or abortion. They often make use of professionals within their congregations to exert political influence. Prominent professionals and CEOs of Fortune five companies belong to megachurches, and these individuals may use their positions to assist in certain political agendas.

Megachurches have also contributed to the creation of schools and public institutions designed to create an enclave of Christians. This ensures perpetuity of their values since members mostly interact with people who espouse similar beliefs. For instance megachurches have built private institutions in which they merge Christian ideals with other components of the curriculum.

In these schools, children will learn about creationism among other teachings. Furthermore, faith-based schooling protects Christian children from the perverting ‘other’. Many of these parents feel more confident about taking their children to such institutions because they will interact with children who use tolerable language (Hunt 9).

In certain circumstances, megachurches may be perceived as instruments of developmental change. These institutions often participate in the provision of social services. It should be noted that this strategy was propagated in the Bush era when his government relaxed regulations on entry of megachurches into social service provision. The institutions were exempt from tax and did not have to abide by certain rules concerning expansion and developmental planning.

President Bush believed that if megachurches were empowered to perform this role, then sustainable poverty alleviation could be achieved. Faith-based social services have a personal and unstructured character that could not be provided by federal institutions. These entities do not just provide social services but they do so by addressing attitudinal issues that could be propagating poverty. Some of the social services include drug recovery centers, job fairs or financial management courses.

Works Cited Hunt, Ted. “Nowhere land.” The Observer 20 Feb. 2005: 9. Print.

Johnstone, Ronald. Religion in society: A sociology of religion. NY: Prentice Hall, 2007. Print.

Laderman, Gary. Religion of Atlanta. Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1996. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Importance of the church to African Americans by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Moore, Frederick. The ground of being: The African American church and the civil rights movement. May 2006. Web.


Create a headline Essay (Article) a level english language essay help

Anyone writing blogs or other articles may sometimes need to create a headline themselves. This should not be an afterthought or a last-minute task. It takes some careful consideration, and improves with practice. Consider carefully what to avoid and aim for in your headline.

In the history of the popular press, the task of writing headlines is so crucial that larger old-school paper-and-ink newspaper operations designated a specialist to create them. Even so, some headlines were total failures; think of “Dewey Defeats Truman”, which appeared in the Chicago Tribune, for factual inaccuracy, or “Missippi’s Literacy Program Shows Improvement”, attributed to the Associated Press, for failed proofing.

These days, with such vast numbers of people writing what are essentially news stories in blogs and websites online, the goal of selling the story has not changed, but the number of opportunities for messing up has increased significantly. Furthermore, the internet preserves idiocies and infelicitous phrasings indefinitely and embarrassingly. Even if there are no errors, headlines need to grab attention and encourage a specific behavior, so use all the tools and good practices available.

This means avoiding hackneyed words that add little. This also means being conscious of the four “U’s”: usefulness, uniqueness, ultra-specificity, and urgency.

Remember that most blogs are actually asking the reader to take action, whether that might be to:

Purchase something,

Call, write, or otherwise register an opinion

Change personal behavior

The writer really needs to give the reader every reason to do so, without turning them off.

The following is a list of words that irritate this writer personally, with some thoughts on why this is the case. Others will have a different list, of course. Additionally, there are going to be situations where using any of these words is nearly unavoidable.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Hurry: This is just irritating. Why did the blog, or article, not appear in enough time to make it possible to respond without hurrying? This suggests an artificially compressed schedule and can make the reader suspicious.

Sale: These days, so many vendors seem to raise prices merely in order to lower them for what many consumers feel are fake discounts. Ensure that your article really will offer a true discount from the long-term price of the good or service you are promoting.

Warning: Again, this vastly over-used word needs to be used with care. When applied to trivialities, it just makes readers angry.

Solution: Don’t use this without appropriate supportive facts. When employed to describe the act of buying your product or service, especially without showing unequivocally that a real problem exists, and that what you are hawking will actually help, this word suggests that you are imposing on readers.

Innovative: Be sure that you are using this word accurately. This is a word that should only be applied to something truly new. Otherwise, it makes the rest of the article seem untrustworthy.

Best: Bloggers abuse this word with a very specific meaning at their peril. Use this only when you feel confident that your idea, consumable, or service fulfills you claim. Readers will be grateful if you use less grandiose terms.

Top: This is another word that needs to be applied carefully. It is also a bit slangy. Just be cautious.

Leading: A less specific word, this needs context to be meaningful to the reader. “Leading among who, or what?” the reader has a right to ask. Be sure that you indicate the population of companies, people, or items, that you are attesting yours leads.

Announces: Some people are irritated by this. Announcements are often a pretext for bothering the reader with an email or a news release that is a thinly veiled advertisement. Find other ways to say this, if at all possible.

Headline speak such as hit, flay, rap, hike, nix, nab, slate, as tempting as these super-short terms are for the 65 character limit.

Try, instead, to include other words that communicate the four “U’s”. You need to show the usefulness of what you are promoting. This means connecting it to the life situation of your specific readers. In order to get them to respond to your blog rather than any of many others, you want to find ways demonstrate that your product, service, or idea, is unique among other similar ones. Finally, you have the challenge of finding a way to across to your readers that the need to act is urgent, without the artificiality noted above.

So, if you have the responsibility of composing a headline, take it seriously and your articles will sell without alienating your readers.

Best, Top, Sale, Hurry, Announces, Leading, Solution, Innovative, Warning

The creation of headlines is such a specialized area of expertise in the old-school paper and ink journalism trade that many large papers had designated people to write them.

The research may still be underway on whether our attention spans are decreasing, but many moms and veteran classroom teachers have anecdotal evidence that this is happening. How can writers retain a grasp on this ever more elusive resource – a reader’s continued focus and interest? The techniques are not necessarily new, but they need to be applied with greater intensity and care in this age of instant gratification and non-stop clicking all over the web. Here are some tips that can help keep your readers eyes on your writing.

Be accurate:

If readers feel that you are saying something that is less than factual, and presenting it as fact, they will not spend their time on your piece. You can be certain that someone will make not of any inaccuracy, whether deliberate or not. There are so many ways now to cross-check the truth of your assertions that it is simply not worth it to prevaricate in a web posting.

We will write a custom Article on Create a headline specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More You will be found out, and it will be embarrassing – both to you and to any client for whom you are writing. More importantly, your credibility in future postings will be affected. You could be dismissed as not worth the time to read what you have written. This is certainly no way to hold readers’ attention.

The solution is simple – do your homework! As a writer on the web, you have access to global information sources that should allow you to make truthful statements. If you are writing about something that is so secret that no sources exist, you need to give as much contextual information as you can to make your assertions credible. If the subject is so personal that no one else would know, again, be truthful. Keep fiction and non-fiction separate in your writing, and your readers will pay closer attention for longer.

Be useful:

Even if the sole utility of your piece will be to supply conversational fodder at the water cooler, your writing needs to serve the reader’s needs. Does it:



solve a problem,

offer insights,

or provide material benefits?

While you are choosing topics (if you have this privilege), ask yourself why the reader should spend their limited resource of time on this article at all. If the answer is not obvious, then refine your topic or approach.

Be funny:

There is nothing like humor to keep people reading. Laughter is a universal solvent, removing barriers, disarming defenses, and retaining our attention. There is a plethora of inoffensive silliness around, but if you fear treading on toes, skewer yourself and your own foibles.

Be current:

Not sure if you can write a paper on Create a headline by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More If you can break a story yourself, no matter how trivial, take it!

Be timeless:

Alternatively, aim for classic and ageless wisdom. What will the reader remember over the long term? If you find something that will stick with them, your readers will stick with you.

Be provocative:

Raise a question that the reader can chew over, individually, or in conversation with others. Provide your own perspective, but invite the reader to go off and cogitate on this issue – after they have finished the article!

Be vivid:

Use the liveliest style allowable in the setting where your writing will appear. Choose active verbs to keep things moving. Use un-hackneyed descriptors, and as much detail as space allows, to awaken sensory images in your readers. The old advice is still valid – SHOW, DON’T TELL!

Be brief:

Don’t pad your writing with unnecessary, repetitive, duplicative, redundant and reiterative words – like these! Furthermore, don’t add silly phrases like, “isn’t that great?” unless so directed. Earn your pay from solid content and repeat orders, rather than empty writing.

Be a borrower, respectfully:

If you can find a quotation that expresses your idea better than you ever could yourself, don’t reinvent the wheel. Just be sure that you quote with correct attribution and paraphrasing if needed.

Be organized:

This should not need repetition but just in case, stick with the point laid out in your headline and in your introductory paragraph(s). If you start on one subject and end up in another, you will lose your readers along the winding and tortuous way. Misleading headlines waste the reader’s time with fruitless searches.

None of these are cutting edge, and none are rocket science. Thank goodness, however, in spite of technological advances, the human brain today still demands much the same things from a piece of writing that it always did. Apply these suggestions, and keep people glued to your text!

Famous authors have a great deal of good advice to give to aspiring writers. It often arises from their own experience of this challenging craft. Let’s consider some familiar suggestions from well-known literati. Under what circumstances did they come up with their good counsel for posterity? How does it reflect their own lives, and their work?

The speculative fiction author Ray Bradbury is quoted as saying, “Any man who keeps working is not a failure. He may not be a great writer, but if he applies the old-fashioned virtues of hard, constant labor, he’ll eventually make some kind of career for himself as writer.” Bradbury must have offered this comforting reassurance out of his own experience.

Born in 1923, he could never afford college, but he read daily in the local library and wrote constantly, with or without pay. He felt that he got an education from life. He personified the above quote entirely, by working from the age of 23, through his 80s. Over the decades he created short stories, books, movie and TV scripts, and even amusement ride designs and a pavilion at Disney’s Epcot Center. The Martian Chronicles introduces many youngsters to science fiction, and his short story A Sound of Thunder is in many school curricula.

He accomplished all this while raising a family and maintaining a marriage. His advice seems so prosaic coming from someone whose imagination transported the reader through space, time, and memory. Another quote, “First, find out what your hero wants, then just follow him!” expresses the sense of excitement that Bradbury’s works spark in readers. The lucky readers of the fruits of his “hard, constant labor” often find themselves changed forever.

A very different perspective was provided by journalist, essayist, and novelist George Orwell. He bemoaned his observation that, “prose consists less and less of words chosen for the sake of their meaning, and more and more of phrases tacked together like the sections of a prefabricated hen-house”. He asserted that this kind of unclear writing was connected to unclear thought about vital issues.

He had personal experience as a volunteer in the Spanish Civil War, and saw how populations could be manipulated into acting against their own best interests. He identified with democratic socialism but deplored Stalinism, most famously in his novel, Animal Farm. Later in Politics and the English Language, the same essay quoted above, he laid out a set of 6 questions and 6 rules to guide good writing, especially political writing. This literary legacy counsels brevity, simplicity, and originality

Nobel laureate Linus Pauling, researcher on the nature of the chemical bond, did not confine himself to one area of inquiry and action. Over his 93 year lifespan, he was a peace activist, and a famous proponent of micronutrients such as Vitamin C. He encountered resistance from the scientific community for some of his ideas, but he continued to write, to research, and to contribute all through his life.

This inspiring approach to creative endeavor is reflected in his assertion that, “The best way to have a good idea is to have lots of ideas.” To hear him speak in person in the 1970s was to witness this philosophy in action. He held forth extempore on a multiplicity of topics. His advice encourages beginning writers to remain unattached to any single notion, but to just keep churning out something new. He got a Nobel Prize for it, so it seems to have worked for him.

For those who feel that writing is a risky business, the following comment from Edna St. Vincent Millay is a mixture of comfort and warning: “A person who publishes a book willfully appears before the populace with his pants down…If it is a good book nothing can hurt him. If it is a bad book, nothing can help him.”

This modern American poetess was a vivid character, pursuing fiery affairs on both sides of the gender line and a decidedly unconventional marriage. Fortunately, she continued to produce her highly personal poetry, dismissed for decades, partly out of sexism and partly because she had the temerity to use rhyme instead of blank verse. She is now considered a national treasure.

Look to these, and other famous authors, for good advice and ideas for your own writing!


Aristotle’s Fundamentals of Public Relationship Essay custom essay help: custom essay help

Introduction The Nicomachean Ethics is a comprehensive manuscript by Aristotle covering the study of different methods and humanoid delight. The book has explored the focal point of thematic nature of every single human being and undertakings.

Aristotle instructs us in order to realize that at present the scholar remains pre-determined through breaking down the fundamentals that frame up happiness as contained in Aristotle’s flawless, logical and elegance reasoning. Therefore, when summarized, this paper presents the key five fundamentals of public relationship as per Aristotle assertions. The paper reviews the traits of the best working places and compares the ideas with those offered by Aristotle.

The ideas of Aristotle on civic relationships Happiness

According to various studies, Aristotle asserts that pleasure helps us in identifying gladness. A number of individuals’ support this opinion despite the fact that personal elucidation on whatever pleasure encompasses might show a discrepancy reliant on an individual’s environment.

However, individuals might have reason, pleasure, and virtues like integrity in order to own the actual virtues. Similarly, individuals select the same virtues for purpose of contentment. This gives the justification for this viewpoint according to Aristotle claims. Moreover, Aristotle alleges that happiness needs to be eligible using probable human functions given that happiness cannot be termed as the chief good. In fact, happiness ought to be comprehended logically as the world’s utmost pleasing, superlative, and honorable entity.

Aristotle unrelentingly argued that happiness calls for back up from virtues in that pleasure is no longer a standalone culmination. Thus, mechanisms similar to social circles such as popularity, beauty, or prosperity need to be in place to make sure that happiness transpires (Ostwald, 1962). Happiness cannot exist only when there is the absence of perceptional conditions for happiness.


With respect to virtues, Aristotle tried to categorize the facts hooked on the intellectual and ethical standards. The intellectual virtues originate from education whereas ethical virtues emerge from tradition. Virtues can merely be fashioned by way of habit, but not any single mechanism can form a habit, which is not the same as its natural surroundings.

Through experience and delayed out period, the intellectual virtue turns out to be perfected in most cases. This deduction is supported by the fact that virtues are influenced by repeated manifestation of various virtue situations. The progress of virtue comes after the virtue is learnt and displayed. Aristotle uses virtue to develop into an upright being by following the profound theoretical definition of a virtue.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In one of the famous statements, Aristotle asserts that virtue should be carried out in an accurate expanse to correctly facilitate the norm to be in existence. While comparing virtue to temperance and healthiness, Aristotle saw that shortages and superfluous of indulgence and courage abolish temperance and bravery virtues.

This stuck up is comparable to the body physique obliteration where a great deal or lack of foodstuff or over exercise leads to the extreme effects. Further, for the determination of employing virtues in branding human lives to become better, Aristotle reconnoitered all features imaginable in the scheme to describe virtues (Ostwald, 1962). The other event existed where virtue is believed to originate from the considerations made. Thus, a virtue is not either a matter of opinion or obligation.


According to Aristotle, deliberation is the psychological exertions that are voluntary and earmarked for the deeds whose conclusions and determinations are not easy. Therefore, deliberations are about the worth at the end instead of the finale itself or it comes around things that are contained by our prospective control. In attesting to these arguments, Aristotle asserted the logical instances that could not be delayed to meet the diverse conclusions.

Thus, deliberation is directed as a way of narrowing down the individuals absolute activities to pick out what is created from the offered options or in the direction of finding a resolution to the prevailing hitches (Ostwald, 1962). Aristotle referred the real depiction of the process of making a choice as the description of deliberation. These procedures lead to the ultimate goal of being happy as an outcome of the eventual virtue development.


Avery et al. (1998) claim that afterwards beginning with the acts and clear definitions leading human beings to practice one things or the other made Aristotle to scrutinize injustice and justice. Aristotle puts forward that justice contains temperance and bravery as virtues hence the act ought to be at the peak of all virtues.

Justice is positioned high amongst other virtues since it is an aftermath of deliberation about other individuals worthy in all virtues. From the perspective of equality and law, the other Aristotle’s argument stipulates that justice arise in dissimilar forms. Indeed, justice attached to the view of suitable allocation of honor and wealth such as resources, provides a solitary understanding.

Avery et al. (1998) made further interpretation that, fairness renders both flanks inequitably or evenly stable in that sprite ascends from human dealings. Any additional fairness is similar to a turn that is incorrectly finished and that is arising from a correction or a reparative act.

We will write a custom Essay on Aristotle’s Fundamentals of Public Relationship specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Aristotle pinned down the distinct circumstances and deviancies in the inference made. Despite the fact that such parameters disregard the standards of fairness precedence, justice can still be characterized as being fair. Therefore, fairness as a virtue is linked to the public rapport intended to generate companionship.


Friendship according to Aristotle destined the factual form of justice and is perceived to be a radiant word termed as a welcoming quality. Besides, Aristotle termed friendship as goodwill reciprocation in the direction of a living being. Aristotle further stated that justice might in anyway ascend from mutual pleasure, mutual advantage, or revenged and mutual affection.

Friendship will not remain comprehensive provided the fundamentals in the norm are not mutual. As a result, the companions ought not to alter any feature that brands them friends to each other, if not; the subsequent two kinds of relationships will not be embraced to be of good reputation.

The situation is no longer a factual friendship that is not incidental of the other individual capability of giving pleasure and utility. However, in true companionship, this might be integrally present. Contrary to other relationships, this motive makes the right friendship less autonomous on conditions that are prevalent and extremely eternal. Aristotle defined friendship as a virtue in a procedural manner during the bid to explore this study in every single perspective.

A review of the best working places traits According to the institute of the best places to work, any corporation falling under this category must exhibit various traits.

Training and development

In corporations that are considered the best places to work, employees training and development are perceived to be very significant and mandatory. For instance, the departmental executives, managers, and other senior staffs at Chesapeake Energy Corp are obliged to attend the compulsory management regimens including the full week official training and development sessions.

The training programs are intended to develop leadership qualities, team building, and business or operations skills. In this company, training incorporates both the external and internal seminars and courses such as communication or Microsoft courses offered via the local training institutes (Zolkos, 2009).

In fact, the usual courses that Chesapeake Energy Corp offers to the entry-level employees are based on how to conduct market analysis trends; produce versus purchase decisions, and how to manage the universal sourcing or businesses.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Aristotle’s Fundamentals of Public Relationship by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Chesapeake Energy Corp also offers the six sigma training and development sessions to the employees, which are factored in the budgetary allocations. Besides, the orientation training sessions are offered to the entry-level employees including the financial management courses, strategic negotiations seminars, and strategic sourcing training programs.

Promotions or advancements

In the best places to work, when the employees’ talents blossom and training sessions emerge productive, the organizations ensure that the workforces are offered the promotion opportunities in order to manage and run challenging tasks.

The talent review procedure established by Chesapeake Energy Corp for instance classifies the best employees and thereafter looks for the available internal advancement or promotional chances. The promotional or advancement opportunities usually revitalize the corporation’s management teams besides allowing Chesapeake Energy Corp to retain the best and talented workforces.

Chesapeake Energy Corp has distinguished departments that offer opportunities for the potential leaders’ development. There are balanced positions in each department meant for employees who would wish to work in the company for a long period and work towards the growth and development of the company (Great Place to Work Institute, 2013).

Chesapeake Energy Corp is deemed the best working place since the company offers equal opportunities to all employees who want to move up the employment ladder, satisfy the main managerial ranks, and equally suit similar career ambitions.

However, prior to the promotions, the corporation takes the employees through various stages of professional development where the workforces hold different ranks with greater commitments.

Such employees’ development processes and leadership criteria equip the workforce with the necessary skills required for the future high ranked positions. Promotions are thus given to whoever deserves and has proved capable to carry out given assignments.

Annual employees’ turnover rates

According to Avery et al. (1998), any corporation with low or no employees’ turnover rates is considered to be amongst the best working places. In fact, low employee turnover rate is a decisive attestation that the organization hardly despises the workforces; there are motivations, and the workforces are empowered.

A company must have the ability to retain most of the employees for the longest time possible to attract other qualified personnel. For example, at Chesapeake Energy Corp, the employees’ turnover rate derived on the five years standard materializes to be below one percent.

Such an organization normally takes a lot of time searching, recruiting, training, and absorbing the most excellent employment candidates while making sure that such employees feel treasured by the corporation and build up the necessary attachments. Chesapeake Energy offers favorable environment that broadens the employees’ perspectives, encourages the employees to further their skills, and set visions.

Employees’ interactions

For any organization to be considered the best working place there must be free interactions amid employees and between departments as is the case in Chesapeake Energy.

However, the interactions should assist the workforces to concentrate on the assignments besides influencing the trajectories of the corporation in various ways. The interactions always help to formally solve emanating problems and in the supervision of quality processes. Furthermore, team members, organizational leaders, and sponsors are able to serve or work jointly as teams.

The cross functional group efforts

The exertions of cross-functional teamwork in the best working places ensure enhanced knowledge and discipline in the organizations. To extend this influence across all departments, Chesapeake Energy Corp is determined to acquire excellent executives who are elaborate, embrace, and enhance diverse teamwork.

For instance, employees at Chesapeake Energy contribute to the decisions made by the cross functional teams on issues about pacts of supply, procedures, and newfangled products. In the operational philosophy of such organizations, cross-functional teamwork engages in the recreation of essential title role (Pangle, 2003). All the administrative echelons from top to bottom as well as discrete contributors contribute to the cross functional group efforts in product sourcing, growth and development.


The scheme for the company’s mode of compensation can render the corporation an appropriate place to work. In fact, in the best corporation to work, the employees are remunerated with respect to how they are valued. A salary comparison of Chesapeake Energy with other large companies in dissimilar positions is prepared over and done with the subscription of Hay model.

Chesapeake Energy offers employees opportunistic motivations established upon the accomplishment of the assigned tasks. Besides, Chesapeake Energy Corp hardly maneuvers to recompense the personnel either in the upper or lower tier. The staffs enjoy sharing of incomes, work related grants, membership accreditation, and are provided with stock grants and options (Milligan and Brunelli, 1999).

The institution salary packages appear compelled as well as managed through the programs of sharing out profits. For instance, Chesapeake Energy Corp makes certain marketplace competitiveness by taking part in a number of national and local valuations. The benefits and salaries accruing from the company activities are kept up to be the average for every market segment.

They offer short-term disability indemnity, schemes for profit sharing, as well as dental and health cover to the employees. However, Chesapeake Energy Corp distinguishes the exceptional enactments through distinct and cross functional group effort attainment awards. Thus, noble firms to work in have the capacity to keep in mind and appeal to high quality flair that articulates an exceedingly competitive reimbursement package.

Motivation In the best working places, motivation is regarded as the process of directing and initiating behaviors. Failure to provide Chesapeake Energy Corp employees with motivation can necessarily lead to disastrous consequences. Some of the impetus procedures incorporate the provision of reimbursement plan, pleasurable bureaus as well as education and improvement arrangement.

In most instances, inert recruits imply discontent or unprovoked interaction to the work milieu. A research conducted by Ostwald (1962) showed that organizational job satisfactions are on the decline amongst the employees. Career or tasks replacement is an added feature of Chesapeake Energy Corp and the act incorporates the recruits cross education or coaching a propos each individual’s livelihood (Milligan and Brunelli, 1999).

Empowerment In the best places to work such as Chesapeake Energy Corp, the employees’ empowerment is achieved through participative communication alongside financial support. For amicable empowerment, the employees need to understand the company in its entirety.

his includes various job finances ranging from new employee hiring to the purchasing of new tools intended to make job easier. Empowerment at Chesapeake Energy Corp is based on decision-making that allows savings, moneymaking, and spending differences to emerge (Great Place to Work Institute, 2013). The old school philosophy that company’s finances should not be shared with other employees except those who are directly at the top is wrong.

Comparing and contrasting Aristotle’s civic relations ideas with the current best working places notions Generally, the swaying and exhaustive points of view of Aristotle lead us not like the lighthouse but like a railway automobile. It does not leave an individual who read out with copious consideration despite the fact that it leads us to the eventual complete delight. More willingly than the key points, Aristotle’s embellishment of relationship and virtues has a tendency of pondering all aspects of the subject being discussed and above all that are frequently digressive.

However, happiness in the best working places accrue when there are motivations, employees’ empowerment, and the remuneration packages are pleasing. The fact is that there must be happiness for peaceful coexistence in workplaces but this can only emerge when the organizations empower, motivate, and pay the best salaries to the employees. In the event that all these parameters are observed, the will be cordial relationships among workforces.

When there is fairness in the organization, for instance, equal promotion opportunities and lack of discrimination in the payments schemes, then justice is perceived to prevail in workplace. However, this is only possible if an organization offers equal training opportunities that warrant employees’ growth and development.

In fact, through training, the employees are able to develop virtues that enhance interactions, and the formation of cross-functional teamwork. Besides, the employees’ turnover rates in the best working places will be low only if a worker can deliberate and justify that the existing workplace values and virtues led to good employees’ relationship, justice, and happiness. Just as Aristotle asserted in the civic relationship ideas, the best working place share similar attributes.

Works Cited Avery, Susan, Epatko Elena and Fitzgerald Kevin. “Best Places to Work.” Purchasing, 125.9 (1998): 60-64. Print.

Great Place to Work Institute, 2013. “FORTUNE 100 Best Companies to Work For.” Web. .

Milligan, Brian and Mark Brunelli. “Training, Opportunity to Advance is Traits of Best Companies.” Purchasing127.9(1999): 53-60. Print.

Ostwald, Martin. Aristotle Nicomachean Ethics Translated, Upper Saddle River, New Jersey: Prentice-Hall, 1962. Print.

Pangle, Lorraine. Aristotle and the Philosophy of Friendship, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2003. Print.

Zolkos, Rodd. “Common Traits of Award-Winning Organizations.” Business Insurance43.37 (2009): 9-12. Print.


Rethinking Cold War History Essay college admissions essay help

Near the end of the World War II, upon the surrender of the Nazi, there emerged strong alliances among nations that had participated in the world war. On one hand were the US and the Great Britain and on the other were the Soviet Union and their allies. Immediately after the end of the World War II, there emerged a silent rivalry among these two blocs which was merely economical, political and was waged on propaganda on superiority of weaponry among the blocs.

term ‘cold war’ was used for the first time by an English writer by the name George Orwell. This appeared in an article by George which predicted about the nuclear weaponry advancements in the Great Britain, The Soviet Union and the US[1].

Close to the end of the World War II, there was a partial division of Europe in wartime-alliance manner. The Soviet Union installed government systems in countries that she considered her liberals and had been salvaged by the Red Army. This was threatening to the United States who feared Domination of Eastern Europe by the Soviet Union. By 1948, The US started showing interest to Western Europe through availing of aid as provided in the Marshall Plan[2].

Cold war strongly took shape between 1949 -1953. During this period, the Soviet was unable to secure her influence in West Berlin. The US and its allied nations formed a military command, North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), whose aim was to barricade the presence of the Soviet’s forces in Europe.

During this period the soviet tested their first atomic bomb a phenomenon which was aimed at putting the US influence at check[3]. Around the same period, North Korea’s communist powers attacked the South Korea which was greatly supported by the US. This war lasted for four years ending in 1953.

After the end of the longtime Soviet leader Joseph Stalin’s reign, the tension between these two political blocs somehow eased. The Warsaw Pact was signed by nations allied to the Soviet Union and around this time also West Germany entered into NATO.

In 1962, the Soviet Union began installation of missile launchers in Cuba. The US and allied nations felt threatened by this move and went into confrontations which almost triggered war between them. However, before war could spark, an agreement was signed which saw the Soviet agree to withdraw its missile installations from Cuba.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This incidence made it clear that none of these blocs was ready to put into use their nuclear weaponry. In 1963, the Nuclear Test-ban Treaty was signed. This treaty banned testing of nuclear weapons on above the ground. During this whole period, there was no practical warfare confrontation between these blocs.

They however engaged military operations to maintain their influence in Europe and to protect their allies. There were troops in communist nations sent by the Soviet Union. Presence of such troops was rampant in countries like East Germany, Czechoslovakia, Afghanistan, Guatemala and Hungary. In similar circumstances, the US troops were involved in Cuba, Grenada, Dominican Republic and North Vietnam[4].

There was an unpredicted change in course of the pattern through which the world had been split. At around 1970, the world was not divided into two opposing blocs. Divisions had occurred in the Soviet Union where China detached itself from this relationship. The division had spread to other parts of the world a phenomenon which shuttered the unity and organization of the communist bloc.

This disparity was also experienced in the other bloc where Japan and Western Europe become independent as they experienced a dynamic growth in their economies. These differences among the communist bloc nations and consequent differences in nations allied to the US somehow eased the tensions which held cold war intact. Sign of Strategic Arms Limitation Talks I and II greatly influenced the ending of the cold war.

In the 1980s, the leader of the Soviet Union, Mikhail Gorbachev began democratizing the Soviet Union. This led to the rise in power of East Germany, Hungary and Czechoslovakia. This was followed by the unification of the two blocs of Germany. Weakening of the Soviet Union led to the shift of power to Russia and in 1991, it was marked the collapse of the Soviet Union where 15 nations were born. This marked the end of the cold war[5].

The effects of the cold war were far reaching than could be assumed. It greatly influenced the socio-political and economic aspects of the two blocs. There were scientific inventions in military weaponry in the two blocs that occurred during this time. The internet for instance was invented during this time and was to be used by the military. Later, an agreement was signed that allowed civilians access to the internet.

Social integration among the people allowed for ideological relationships and agreements were made which finally saw the end of the cold war. Economic powers also emerged in some nations in Europe which reduced the dependency of such nations upon assistance from the super nations.

We will write a custom Essay on Rethinking Cold War History specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In conclusion, the emergence and subsequent appropriation of the cold war taught the world peace lessons that have kept it intact and war free up to today[6].

References Gaddis L. John. We Know Now: Rethinking Cold War History. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.

Hanhimaki, Jussi and Odd Arne Westad. The Cold War: A History in Documents and Eyewitness Accounts. New York: Oxford University Press, 2003.

Henretta, James A. and David Brody. America: A Concise History, Volume 2: Since 1877. 4th ed., Boston: Bedford/St. Martin’s Publishers, 2010.

Lendvai, Paul. One day that shook the Communist world: the 1956 Hungarian uprising and its legacy. New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 2008.

Towle, Philip. “Cold War”. In Charles Townshend. The Oxford History of Modern War. New York: Oxford University Press, 2000.

Turner, Henry Ashby. The Two Germanies since 1945: East and West. London: Yale University Press, 1987.

Footnotes Jussi Hanhimaki and Odd Arne Westad, The Cold War: A History in Documents and Eyewitness Accounts (New York: Oxford University Press, 2003), 29.

James A. Henretta and David Brody, America: A Concise History, Volume 2: Since 1877. 4th ed. (Boston: Bedford/St. Martin’s Publishers, 2010), 67.

Henrreta., 69

Paul Lendvai, One day that shook the Communist world: the 1956 Hungarian uprising and its legacy (New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 2008), 121.

Philip Towle, “Cold War”. In Charles Townshend. The Oxford History of Modern War (New York: Oxford University Press, 2000), 78.

John Lewis Gaddis, We Know Now: Rethinking Cold War History (New York: Oxford University Press, 1997), 46.


How and why the Union was the Civil War Expository Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

The United States’ federal government was given the name ‘Union’ at the time when the American civil war was taking place. A total of five Border States and 20 Free States supported the war.

However, eleven states that were located on the southern part opposed the war. As a matter of fact, the southern states had threatened to form a Confederacy by seceding from the northern bloc. The term ‘North’ has been used to for a long time to refer to the Union. It is against this backdrop that this paper discusses how and why the Union was the civil war.

To begin with, it is pertinent to mention that the American civil war could not have been fought without adequate resources. The Union was deemed to be extremely strong both in terms of manpower and monetary resources needed for war.[1] Moreover, the Union was extremely urbanized and industrialized compared to the Confederacy. In other words, the rural south had suffered from slave menace and as such, had no adequate resources to muzzle for the war.[2]

As expected, there was a large number of the white population in the Union Sates. To be precise, the Confederate states had only five million non whites compared to the Union which had 23 million whites. These were adequate numbers for the white population to engage and emerge victorious in the American civil war. Needless to say, both the economic power and huge population proved to be vantage points for the Union in claiming victory against the southern states.[3]

Perhaps, the most fundamental contribution of the Union in the Civil War was through finances. It can be recalled that the land sales and low tariffs were used by the federal government to fund small scale undertakings in 1860.

In regards to the Civil War, it was definite that these revenues could not suffice the total cost of the war. Hence, there was urgent need to redress sources of funding especially if the war could be fought fully.[4] Nonetheless, Salmon Chase who was the under secretary of the Treasury Department sought alternative measures of financing the conflict.

Since there was need of protecting the stability of the economy, several new taxation regimes were introduced. Moreover, most of the supplies were paid by the government using actual money. This was a major incentive that enticed the population to sell their assets to the state irrespective of their political affiliations. As a matter of fact, the government used myriads of patriotic themes while imposing new taxes so that the population could be convinced that the treasury was doing the right thing.[5]

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the other hand, the paper promissory notes that were issued by the Confederacy failed to lure property sellers in the south. Hence, seizing property with such notes proved to be a major failure on the part of the Confederacy.

Property owners opted to hide their assets instead of exchanging them with promissory notes that could not be converted into real money. It was vivid that a lot of success was witnessed in the northern financial system. The latter managed to trade patriotism with money. However, the southern patriots were impoverished by the Confederates.

It should be noted that the Civil war required approximately $3.1 billion from the treasury. There were several fleets and armies who were to take part in the war. In order to meet the huge budget, some form of the Value Added Tax (VAT) under excise taxes was introduced. This type of tax targeted manufactured goods.

In addition, the Morrill tariff laws also saw the hiking certain tariffs in order to raise enough finances for the war. Although taxation was the main source of targeted revenue for the war, government bonds also came in handy to boost the revenue pool. People were able to purchase small denomination government bonds.[6]

The Union is also perceived to have driven the Civil war due to its superior leadership. Nonetheless, there were several aspects of good leadership among the confederates.[7] Strong political leadership among the Unions fuelled the Civil War because it created a sense of determination among the northerners that they could indeed win the war.

The leadership of Jefferson Davis was seen to be less vibrant than that of President Lincoln. However, Davis was the best choice of political leadership needed in the south. He is known to have been a source of great inspiration to the southern population.[8]

One of the most outstanding failures of the Confederate government was its inability to sustain the stability of the economy. Instead of seeking alternative ways of generating revenue just like the Union did, the southern government printed a lot of notes and coins. It consequently led to a serious inflation and rise in the cost of living. This scenario lowered the morale of the people.

We will write a custom Essay on How and why the Union was the Civil War specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More On a final note, it is evident that the American civil war could not have progressed successfully without the economic and military might endowed by the Union. If the Union could not have raised additional funds and reorganized its large fleet and armies, then the Civil War would not have taken place. In other words, the Union was the real propeller of the war.

Bibliography Henretta, James, and David Brody. America: A Concise History, Volume I: To 1877 (4th ed.). Boston: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 2010.

Marten, James Alan. Civil War America: Voices from the Home Front. Santa Barbara, CA: ABC-CLIO Inc., 2003.

Winston, Smith George, and Charles Judah. Life in the North During the Civil War: A Source History. New York: University of New Mexico Press, 1966.

Footnotes Smith George Winston, and Charles Judah, Life in the North During the Civil War: A Source History . (New York: University of New Mexico Press, 1966), 182.

Ibid, 186

Ibid, 105.

Ibid, 119.

James Alan Marten, Civil War America: Voices from the Home Front. (Santa Barbara, CA: ABC-CLIO Inc., 2003), 103.

James Henretta, and David Brody. America: A Concise History, Volume I: To 1877 (4th ed.). (Boston: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 2010), 62.

Ibid, 75.


Business Ethics Is an Oxymoron Essay college essay help: college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction



Works Cited

Introduction Business ethics refers to application of rules and regulations that govern business conduct by both individuals and organizations (Shaw 35). It forms a basis for the philosophy that gives a business or an organization a purpose to operate. The complexity and demands of business in today’s world have changed how business is executed. Business owners determine what is ethical and what is unethical (Duska 73).

Business and ethics are incompatible and that is why business ethics is an oxymoron. The main purpose of a business is to make profits. However, this is difficult to achieve without adopting stringent measures considered unethical by the society such as aggressiveness and competition. These measures ensure that business transactions are profitable and lead to growth of a business despite being considered unethical.

Discussion Business ethics is an oxymoron because business and ethics are incompatible. Therefore, businesses should focus on what they do and leave ethics to individuals. Looking at their respective definitions gives an indication of two contradictory sets of principles. To ensure success in business, it is necessary to prioritize personal interests.

This requires aggressive competition with other businesses, an insatiable appetite for money and power, and stringent business principles. It is difficult to achieve these business ideals by being overly ethical (Shaw 43).

The contradiction presented by business ethics is similar to that which faces employees when required to make decisions that involve conflict of interest. Business and ethics have different objectives that are incompatible. Business values conflict whereas ethics does not.

The globally accepted concept of business is competition for available resources while trying to hoard as much resources as possible (Duska 77). Aggressive competition leads to creation of a hierarchy that divides people into different economic classes leading to elimination of those who are unable to compete. This is considered unethical because it does not give equal opportunities to everyone. However, that is the foundation for success in business.

Business ethics does not play a role in the business world where making profit is the motivation for setting up and running a business (Duska 78). Examples of contemporary use of unethical measures include Enron, Bernie Madoff, and the subprime mortgage scandal that led to the great recession.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The examples show that even though business ethics is lauded as vital in business, it does not apply in the business world and only exist as a concept (Shaw 55). In most cases, high profits are attained by engaging in unethical practices. In addition, business ethics involves doing the right thing.

Businesses prioritize by first doing what is right for their operations and then what is right for customers. Furthermore, business ethics is an oxymoron when looked at from an altruistic perspective. For example, in some religions such as Islam, taking interest is unethical. However, it is ethical in many other religions (Boatright 63). This view represents an extreme side of business ethics that is determined by religion.

Many business decisions and operations involve intricate situations that are neither fully ethical nor fully unethical. As such, it is difficult for businesses to do the right thing. Values such as respect, honesty, and trust determine an individual’s ethical behavior. However, they are disregarded during tough situations that demand stringent measures. The same principle applies to business. Some situations are so difficult that they necessitate measures that are otherwise considered unethical (Boatright 66).

Businesses deal with numerous challenges such as inappropriate use of resources and mismanagement of business operations. These activities are executed by unethical individuals who fail to put the interests of the company first. It occurs automatically that businesses are forced to share the consequences of these unethical behaviors among all stakeholders (Boatright 68). Otherwise, they fail to achieve their goals and objectives.

It is the responsibility of a buyer or customer to conduct due diligence to ensure that a product or service on sale is of high standards (Duska 84). Businesses should focus on providing the product. Businesses provide goods and services that match the financial abilities of customers. For example, during an economic recession, customers have little money to spend.

Therefore, businesses cannot provide the same goods and service they provide when customers have a lot of money to spend (Shaw 58). This is because products of high quality have more expenses and that is why they are expensive. However, customers consider it their right to receive the same quality of service all the time. To businesses, this is hard to achieve unless customers are willing to spend more money. Otherwise, services will be of a lower quality.

Conclusion Business ethics is an oxymoron because of the incompatibility between business and ethics. They both have different aims. Success in business requires practices that are considered unethical by the society. For example, aggressive competition and elimination of competitors by stringent measures is considered unethical because it denies other businesses an opportunity for prosperity. Business and ethics are incompatible. Therefore, businesses should focus on what they do and leave ethics to individuals.

We will write a custom Essay on Business Ethics Is an Oxymoron specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Boatright, John. Ethics and the Conduct of Business, 6/e. New York: Prentice Hall, 2000. Print.

Duska, Ronald. Contemporary Reflections on Business Ethics. New York: Springer, 2007. Print.

Shaw, William. Business Ethics. New York: Cengage Learning, 2010. Print.


Purpose and History of Penitentiaries Essay college essay help near me

Societies in ancient times had laws that governed them in order to avoid emergence of anarchy rule. These societies used different forms of punishment to discourage individuals from committing crime. The Babylonian Code of Hammurabi is one of the first cited cases of laws that were used in the Middle East in ancient times.

They used punishment as a retribution for wrongs committed (Geltner, 2008, p.43). Afterwards, the Roman Empire established their legal code referred to as the Law of Twelve Tables. However, historians believe that the Justinian Code is the oldest form of legal code that was used to punish individuals. Punishment included banishment from home, beheading, branding with an iron rod, crucifixion, drowning and flogging (Geltner, 2008, p.44).

In ancient times, imprisonment was not considered as an efficient method of punishing crime. More crude methods such as beheading and crucifixion were used. Before the 1700’s, prisons were non-existent. Governments used prisons to confine criminals who were awaiting trial.

In addition, prisons were mostly used to detain debtors who had failed to fulfill their financial obligations (May et al, 2007, p.37). Leaders used to punish criminals in public to discourage other people from committing crime. However, there was harsh criticism of execution as a form of punishment during the 1700’s.

This period marked the advent of prison reforms. Prisons were established due to the activism of the 18th century rationalist reformers who were against execution and other crude forms of punishment (May et al, 2007, p.39). The reformers believed that imprisonment could offer criminals solitude, which would allow them to think about their actions and desire reformation.

The Pennsylvania system refers to a prison system that encouraged solitary confinement of prisoners and discouraged socialization in prison. In contrast, the Auburn system encouraged the confinement of prisoners in groups (Geltner, 2008, p.49). The Pennsylvania system encouraged solitude in order to give prisoners an opportunity to repent and reform. Each prisoner spent time alone and was rarely allowed to mingle with other prisoners. However, prisoners were allowed a maximum of one hour for exercise.

This system was not efficient because prison labor was inefficient and ineffective. Prisons were unable to utilize the services of prisoners to do hard labor in ways that were beneficial (May et al, 2007, p.44). This system gradually became obsolete and led to the birth of the auburn system. In the auburn system, prisoners spent time together during meals, manual work, recreation, and during religious services.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This system also incorporated critical aspects such as healthcare and religious nourishment for prisoners. Prisoners’ work involved hard labor as a way of reformation. In this system, prisoners were imprisoned according to the category of their crime (Geltner, 2008, p.54). The system introduced the tier system that involves the construction of cells above one another.

In the 1800’s, prison labor was the main activity that occupied prisoners as they served their sentences. Prisoners were leased to private establishments and individuals in efforts to make money (Geltner, 2008, p.59). They often worked in harsh conditions without remuneration.

Hard labor was not used as a form of rehabilitation but as a channel for financial gains. During the close of the 19th century, prisons were accused of mistreating prisoners by leasing them to companies that forced them to work without pay. Later, laws were enacted to restrict prison labor during the great depression.

There was fear that the cheap labor that was provided by prisoners would lead to loss of jobs. The main impact of prison labor is rehabilitation. Prisoners are made to work in order to reform them and prepare them for a better life. In addition, it has helped prisoners gain skills that help them start new lives after they serve their sentences (May et al, 2007, p.51).

References Geltner, G. (2008). The Medieval Prison: A Social History. Princeton: Princeton University Press.

May, D., Minor, K., and Mathews, B. (2007). Corrections and the Criminal Justice System. New York: Jones


Neighborhood Pride in New York City Research Paper college admission essay help: college admission essay help

The fact that New York neighborhoods have the sense of integrity and community is undeniable because residents of various districts often compete with each other. For instance, they can argue about the level of service in cafes, cuisine, the greenery, and employment possibility[1].

Regardless of the problem they discuss, the actual sense of pride for their neighborhood contributes to the development and growth of those districts. The confrontations between New York residents can also influence the budgeting of city communities. For instance, people from most neighborhoods recognize the problem of insufficient greenery of the city and, as a result, the completion provides a new underpinning for eliminating this challenge.

Some people celebrate the superiority of their regions due to the presence of remarkable places and attraction spots. At this point, the most livable neighborhoods include Carroll Gardens, Soho, Tribeca, the Lower East Side, Park Slope, and Greenwich Village[2].

Hence, residents of other regions, such as the Bloomberg, strive to gather information about currents trends in the neighborhood development to provide a rationale for the popularity of district’s restaurants, cafes, and places of interests. In contrast, Manhattan has advantages in terms of proximity, safety, and low density of population[3].

The presence of shopping services, public schools, creative capital, greenery, and environmental situations are also among the main reasons why some districts are popular in New York. Thus, in case some people value safety and high quality of services, they would prefer moving to Manhattan or Brooklyn. There are people who cannot afford living in such neighborhoods and, therefore, they often focus on the housing cost to manage their expenditures.

To define which neighborhood suits best socially different categories of people, ten regions have been chosen. Highlighting the main characteristics will allow to provide a better picture of why people have neighborhood pride in New York.

Melrose neighborhood is located in the Southern part of Bronx. Although its region does not have remarkable places, the residents strive to improve environmental infrastructure and affordable housing.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Silver Beach in Bronx should be visited by those who value cultural diversity issues because it is inhabited predominantly by people of German, Italian, and Irish origins. The residents of this region are proud of their beaches.

Park Slope in Brooklyn is considered the most densely popular neighborhood because of the benefit it provides in terms of housing, restaurant services, and historic buildings. Therefore, this neighborhood is regarded as the most desirable among citizens of New York.

Brighton Beach in Brooklyn is an Oceanside region in the southern part of New York City. New York citizens know this neighborhood as the place for organizing television shows. So, residents have much to be pride of.

Bay Terrace in Staten Island is distinguished by considerable demographic contrast and is famous for historic figures residing in this neighborhood. The emergence of commercial and shopping centers also contributed to the popularity of the district and, therefore, most residents often boast about these possibilities.

Greenwich Village in Manhattan is regarded as a home for people from elite social class. The neighborhood was also popular among artists. Nowadays the district attracts citizens by thy rapid process of commercialization and gentrification. There are also many parks, squares, and beautiful attraction spot, which makes Greenwich Village even more in demand.

East Harlem in Manhattan embraces the northeastern part of New York City and is populated mostly by the representatives of the Latino community, including immigrants from Mexico and Puerto Rico. The district is the least demanded among the New York citizens because there is the greater rate of violent crimes. The neighborhood also faces social issues, including low employment rates. Nevertheless, it has one of the highest densities of public housing; it has also made significant contribution to Salsa music.

Midtown Manhattan is, probably, the most luxurious neighborhood in New York City. Being the home for such marvelous and historically important buildings as Empire State building, UN Headquarters, and Chrysler Building, the region is mostly inhabited by politicians and business people, being New York’s most important business center.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Neighborhood Pride in New York City specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Therefore, Midtown attracts most individuals who dream of promoting business career. Indeed, residents of Midtown can definitely consider the district as the Haven on the Earth because it offers a great number of opportunities.

The residents of Oakland Gardens in Queens are concerned with the issue of proximity to Bayside, a prestigious region in New York. Therefore, the district is popular by middle class families who cannot afford to live in wealthier regions. The neighborhood is located near Alley Pond Park, beautiful place where people can spend their leisure time.

The uniqueness of Bellerose neighborhood in Queens lies in its unique mixture of rural and urban areas[4]. Those who inhabit this region can boast about the peaceful and quite life. This is a perfect place for those who want to live in a family house, with many park areas for walking. There are also many schools, which are also considered the best in New York City.

Bibliography Mulligan, M. “Garden Auction Is Slap at Civility; Neighborhood Pride”, The New York Times. 1999. Web.

Roleke, J. “Queens-Nassau Borderlands”, Web.

Silver, N. “The Most Livable Neighborhoods in New York”, New York Real Estate. 2010. Web.

Footnotes Megan Mulligan. “Garden Auction Is Slap at Civility; Neighborhood Pride”, (The New York Times. 1999).

Nate Silver. “The Most Livable Neighborhoods in New York”, (New York Real Estate. 2010).

Ibid., n. p.

John Roleke. “Queens-Nassau Borderlands”, (


Federal Correctional Institution Essay college application essay help

Lawbreakers have no place in the society today. Prisons have been established for people who commit criminal and civil offences. There are two types of prison systems, which include the federal and the state prison systems. However, research done indicates that there are more criminals in the state prisons than there are in the federal prisons.

The reason behind is the jurisdiction of the federal system which deals with laws governing the constitution of the United States, U.S treaties, federal statues, regulations, and common law. This paper seeks to discuss and compare the prisons that Michael Milken and Manuel Noriega were incarcerated and the problems experienced in those prisons. It shall also compare and contrast the characteristics of the aforementioned two individuals.

Michael Milken is one of the renowned American financiers and philanthropists. Born in 1946, Michael played a significant role in the development of a market for junk bonds in the 1970s and 1980s. However, Michael was found guilty of violating the securities laws of the United States (Kornbluth, 1992).

In this, Michael had practiced insider trading thus creating fraud in the securities market. He pleaded guilty of the offence and was fined $600 million and sentenced to ten years in the Federal Correctional Institution in Calif (Kornbluth, 1992). It was joked that Michael made his fortune in insider trading and now he would be inside a prison for ten years.

The Federal Correctional Institution was a prison different from others because it lacked a fence and the guards were unarmed. In most cases, prisons have brick wall fences that have electric wires installed and a 24-hour guard under surveillance. In addition to this, the prisoners had no uniform thus could wear anything they wanted. The prison had a jogging trail and just like any other prison, food offered in Federal Correctional Institution was not appealing.

Manuel Noriega on the other hand born in 1934 in Panama City was an engineer by profession. However, five years after graduating as an engineer, Manuel underwent intelligence and counterintelligence training at Fort Gulick.

Thereafter, Manuel took a psychological operations course in North Carolina before his commissioning in 1967. In 1968, Manuel was promoted to the post of a lieutenant (Ernst, n.d, p.1). While working with the central intelligence authority (CIA) in 1989, he was indicted with federal drug charges thus sent to the U.S Penitentiary, Marion III prison.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Marion prison is one of the worst prisons in America. In fact, Amnesty International criticized it for its hardship. Prisoners in Marion are normally put in a cramped cell spending about 23 hours a day in solitary. Prisoners sleep on a mattress placed on a concrete slab. Unlike other prisoners, prisoners in Marion have a radio and a 12-inch black and white television set, which they spend most of the time listening and watching respectively.

Unfortunately, most of the radio and television sets are out or order. This implies that the unlucky prisoners lack entertainment thus being bored. Additionally, Marion prison does not have a dining hall forcing prisoners to eat in their cells. Just like the Federal Correctional Institution prison where Michael Milken served his term, food in Marion Prison is pathetic.

From the above discussion, it can be clearly depicted that the two individuals were of different character and behavior. While Michael Milken pleaded guilty of his offence, Manuel gave the American government a hard time to capture him. In fact, Manuel’s arrest went on record to become one of the deadliest arrest missions in the American history (Ernst, n.d, p.1).

Reference List Ernst, C. (n.d). The Manuel Noriega Trial (1991): Selected Links


Entrepreneur Management Case Study college admission essay help

Table of Contents Problem Statement

SWOT analysis


Various alternatives



Reason for the recommendation


Problem Statement The main problem facing Brent currently is to decide on whether to form an alliance with Imagine or embark on his initial goal of developing a workbook for marketing plan. Forming an alliance with Imagine would help Brent increase his client base. Nonetheless, it would mean that he would spend most of his time offering consultancy services, thus having no time to work on the workbook.

He currently fears that failure to work on the workbook would give another person a chance to work on the same, thus benefiting at his expense. Based on the current situation, he can only pursue one option. He can only work as a consultant or do away with forming an alliance with Imagine and work on developing the workbook.

SWOT analysis Strengths High number of small business in need of marketing workbook

High experience in marketing strategies

Flexible and willing to take risks

His image as a successful entrepreneur

An established network of business contact

Weaknesses Lack of financial resources to develop the workbook

Long duration required to develop the workbook

Lack of experience in graphic designing

Opportunities High number of small businesses emerging in the US and Canada

Collaborating with local community

Increase in the number of people that use marketing publication to do their purchasing implies that the demand for the workbook would be high

Threats Threat from big marketing companies

Chances of another person working on the same project before Brent capitalizes in it

Situation Currently, Brent is contemplating on forming an alliance with Imagine or going it alone. For the duration he has worked with Imagine, his client base has increased leading to an increase in his revenue. On the other hand, he has not had time to work on his workbook as he spends all the time offering consultancy services. By working with Imagine, Brent is guaranteed of getting many referrals from Imagine. Besides, his operational costs would go down, as they would share a building with Imagine.

However, he feels that the alliance would deny him an opportunity to develop the workbook, which he feels would have high returns upon reaching the American market as well as the Canadian market. Magazines, books, and newspapers accounted for significant sales in Canada in 1994. Hence, Brent believes that his workbook would get a positive reception in the market.

Brent has already come up with strategies for selling his workbook, which will ensure that he benefits from the sales. Additionally, the selling price of the workbook relative to its production cost shows that he would make a substantial profit from each copy of the workbook. This aspect leaves him in a dilemma on whether to work on the workbook or form an alliance.

Various alternatives Brent has two alternatives: the first alternative is forming an alliance with Imagine and delaying his workbook by one year. This move would give him a chance to accumulate money to use in developing his workbook. He would have to dedicate all his energy to offering consultancy services.

The second option is to go it alone. Brent can decide to continue working independently. He can continue offering consultancy services and developing his workbook, which would require him to allocate some of his time to offering consultancy services and the rest to working on his workbook.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Evaluated Both alternatives would have merits and demerits on Brent’s ambition. If Brent decides to go it alone and stop working with Imagine, he would have to grapple with raising money required to publish his book.

This element implies that he would have to spend some time working as a consultant and some time working on the workbook. Ultimately, he would have to take time to compile his workbook. Nevertheless, he would have the freedom to adjust his schedule according to his will. In other words, working independently would give him the freedom to plan his program (Knight, 2007).

On the other hand, if he decides to form an alliance with Imagine, he would have an opportunity to raise the required amount of money without many challenges. The alliance would help him to increase his client base. Consequently, his revenue would go high, thus giving him an opportunity to raise the required amount of money faster than when working independently.

In spite of raising the required amount of money without difficulties, Brent would have to put aside his workbook and focus on offering consultancy services. Forming an alliance would limit his freedom. He would have to cooperate with Imagine in offering his services. This requirement would leave him without an alternative but to delay his workbook by one year, which might be detrimental if another person learns about the idea and works on the workbook ahead of him.

Recommendation Based on the situation, I would recommend Brent to stop forming an alliance and first work independently. This move would give him a chance to work on his workbook and complete it on schedule.

Reason for the recommendation The workbook looks promising. Hence, it would be imperative for Brent to work on the workbook under all costs. Working independently is the only option that would give him time to compile the workbook. Forming the alliance would increase his workload, thus leaving him with no time to compile the workbook in time.

Reference Knight, R. M. (2007). Technological innovation in Canada: A comparison between independent entrepreneurs and corporate innovators. Journal of Business Venturing, 4(4), 281-288.

We will write a custom Case Study on Entrepreneur Management specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Entrepreneur’s Marketing Source Inc (EMS) Case Study scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

The Entrepreneur’s Marketing Source Inc (EMS) was started by Brent Banda to offer marketing consultations to small business in Saskatoon. He based his philosophy on a simple principle of penetrating the neglected market comprising of small businesses. The company is based in Canada.

Problem Definition

Entrepreneur’s Marketing Source Inc (EMS) is currently faced with the dilemma of either concentrating in the consultancy services for small businesses or venturing into the pre-planned establishment of a prototype workbook targeting small businesses that lack systematic marketing skills.

The Imagine Company has offered the Entrepreneur’s Marketing Source Company an opportunity to maximise its gains from consultancy by introducing Brent to more clients needing marketing consultancy services. At the same time, Brent’s business plan for the Entrepreneur’s Marketing Source Company had been to concentrate on the prototype marketing workbook which he projects to earn more income within three years than the consultancy services.

Problem Statement

Brent cannot offer the two services at the same time. Thus, this reflective treatise attempts to explicitly review Brent’s dilemma between continuing with the marketing consultancy services and concentrating on the marketing workbook production.

SWOT Analysis of the Entrepreneur’s Marketing Source Company A SWOT/TOWS analysis is carried out to highlight the key strengths, weaknesses, threats and opportunities of a company (Hisrich 2011). This will also reveal any bottlenecks that are likely to affect the smooth flow of the projections of the Entrepreneur’s Marketing Source Company.


The company has already established in the Saskatoon market so it is already into the trade and have previous experience and it offers almost half the market price for its services.

The company has good terms with the small businesses and can deliver high quality marketing services at a reasonable price.

The company has concentrated in the small businesses market segment in offering marketing services that have been ignored by the big marketing players.


The company has not operated in the United States hence may not have exact projections on the sales of workbook as indicated in the plan.

The company depends on only person as the workforce hence may not maximise its gains in the market.

The company has the disadvantage of unreliability in service delivery since Brent has to do all the work. Apparently, he cannot keep up with the demand despite working for more than 60 hours per week.


Too many competitors are in the market of Saskatoon, especially the big players with more credibility in offering marketing services.

The success of the company will depend on the reception of the workbook in the markets of Canada and the United States. If the projections don’t add up, then the company may take longer to breakeven or may end up collapsing.

Unlike other competitors, the company has the option of consultancy and handbook only. Thus, it cannot franchise to protect its future growth parameters.


The company has an opportunity for unlimited expansion in the market with more than 100,000 small business lacking marketing skills.

The company has the opportunity of attracting more clients through referrals since its local network is well established.

The company has the opportunity of diversifying marketing services beyond consultancy and the marketing handbook.

Entrepreneur’s Marketing Source Company’s Current Situation Entrepreneur’s Marketing Source Company is projecting to breakeven in the consultancy services by the end of the first year. Besides, the Imagine Company has offered an ideal expansion opportunity since Brent will use the connections at Imagine Company to reach more clients.

However, Brent cannot project the growth of the consultancy services. At the same time, the projected operating income from the workbook sale is likely to attract an operating income of $3,900 in the first year of introduction. This figure is expected to grow to $192, 314 in the third year. Brent has to deal with the dilemma of choosing to continue with the consultancy services or to venture into production of the workbook.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Alternatives Evaluation for Entrepreneur’s Marketing Source Company Other than the direct sales of the book, the company may use franchisees. This method entails granting certain rights and powers to a corporation to sell the book hence giving Brent the opportunity to continue with consultancy services as part time (Hisrich 2011).

Some of the risks associated with this approach are difficulty in managing the franchise. In addition, there can also be mistrust over proprietary knowledge among other risks (Hisrich 2011). Brent may also decide either to abandon the consultancy services or the workbook which would translate into reduced growth of the company business.

Recommendation The best alternative would be franchising the sales of the workbook while concentrating in the expansion of the consultancy services. This alternative is better than abandoning either of the services offered by Brent since it gives the company an opportunity to grow the consultancy and workbook services without having to neglect one side of the business for the other.

Reference Hisrich, R. (2011). Entrepreneurship. New York: McGraw-Hill Education.


Problems Facing the United Nations Essay college admission essay help

Table of Contents Terrorism

Weapons and Mass Destruction

The Gap between the South and the North

Environmental Challenge

Suggested Solutions

List of References

Terrorism In the current international system, terrorism is the major threat facing all actors, including the United Nations. Countries are faced with both internal and external threats, but terrorism remains the major threat. Terrorism is a problem that cannot be solved unless United Nations delves into its origins. Terrorists use violence to frustrate governments in the world, irrespective of whether the country is developed or poor.

In other words, no country or individual is spared by the heinous acts of terrorists. States have been forced to cooperate in order to combat terrorism. In the modern international system, there are various categories of terrorists, each with its own mode of operation. Some of the terrorists posses weapons of mass destruction while others resort to suicide bombing. Scholars argue that terrorism is a result of depression, melancholy, hopelessness, helplessness, and defeat.

Before the Cold War era, terrorism was not a big issue in the international system because Islam was under control of the US and the Soviet Union (Sasley 2011, p. 21). The hostilities between the US and the Soviet Union did not give room to terrorism. The United Nations faces a big challenge as regards to terrorism.

Weapons and Mass Destruction Production of weapons and availability of weapons of mass destruction is another threat to world security in the current international system. It is upon this that the Atomic Agency was created to supervise the production and distribution of weapons of mass destruction.

Before the Cold War, only powerful states, such as Russia and the US, had the capability of producing weapons of mass destruction. In this regard, the weapons could not be used to destroy life and property. In fact, the superpowers wanted to prove to each other that they were well off technologically.

They could not engage in war because they were mutually assured of destruction. Currently, a number of states have the ability to produce weapons of mass destruction. For instance, countries such as India and Pakistan have the ability to produce nuclear weapons. This is very dangerous to world security, especially when such weapons get into the hands of terrorists (Hudson, 1998, p. 19).

Iran and North Korea are some of the countries that are believed to support terrorism in the world. They agree to enter into agreements barring them from producing nuclear weapons yet they do not honor the accords. For instance, Iran has always claimed that it will use nuclear energy to support its domestic energy supply. The problem arises when nuclear weapons get into the hands of terrorists.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Gap between the South and the North The third problem facing the United Nations in the current international system is the gap between the poor and the rich states. Studies show that the gap between the south and the north is ever increasing. The problems facing countries of the south is how to develop. However, scholars blame colonialism for the problems facing the south.

The effects of colonialism were severe to an extent that solutions to problems are inapplicable (Khalid 2012, p. 18). For instance, the issue of anger and insecurity cannot be solved through provision of aid and monetary assistance. Colonialists focused so much on establishing a cash economy by emphasizing on cash crops such as coffee and tea. This has always affected the agricultural policies of developing countries.

Moreover, the infrastructural development was tempered with during colonialism. Colonialists developed certain regions that were strategic to their economy. Some regions were underdeveloped because they were denied resources. This has always generated civil wars because some regions believe that they are neglected. Conflicts in various parts of Africa have led to loss of life and property. Moreover, they have destabilized the world peace.

Economically, the south has failed to take off because of unbalanced trade. Goods are manufactured in the poor countries and are exported to the developed countries for processing. The same goods are exported to the south countries to be sold at an exorbitant price. Countries of the north force countries of the south to buy their products at an exaggerated price. This means that the gap between the south and the north will always increase.

The core controls the world economy while the periphery is incorporated as underdogs. In the international system, there is always tension between the south and the north over resources. The north is accused of funding tribal clashes, particularly in Congo, because it benefits them. During elections, countries of the north will always ensure that leaders supporting their missions acquire power. This is a big challenge to the UN agencies (Weiss, Forsythei


WestJet Airlines Case Analysis Essay online essay help: online essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Problems facing WestJet Airlines




Works Cited

Introduction WestJet Airlines is an airline company in Canada that has gone beyond all odds and managed to be at the helm of the hospitality industry. All of its founders have always believed that the key behind the company’s success is their consistency in culture and service production. The origin of this company is 1994 when one entrepreneur, Clive Beddoe, thought it was cheap to own a private jet to facilitate his weekly business travels between the two cities of Vancouver and Calgary.

Amazingly, this did not just end at that. Clive and other partners thought it wise to offer charter transport to other likeminded business people who made trips to and from the two cities just like them. This eventually became a business opportunity for Clive and his crew. They realized the potential in commercializing the charter transportation of the likeminded business people.

After extensive consultation with other entrepreneurs, Clive and his crew partnered with Neeleman to come up with a comprehensive financial model and business plan. They then came up with cheap, point-to-point airline services that were proposed to operate in the western region of Canada.

This business plan seemed so viable and attracted quite a number of investors who miraculously raised the needed capital worth millions of US dollars in less than a month. The company’s first employees moved to their very first offices in downtown Calgary (Ken, and Gerard, 52). It is important to note that in November of the same year of its conception, the company managed to purchase two Boeings 737-200 and bought a third in early January of 1996.

During its first stages of operation, WestJet Airlines flew its jets to the cities of Kelowna, Calgary, Vancouver, Winnipeg and Edmonton. It was not long before the company extended its wings to the cities of Ottawa, Moncton and Hamilton; where it actually built an international airport as its eastern base. Since then, WestJet Airlines has registered enormous growth.

Problems facing WestJet Airlines The company’s culture could be a possible problem. WestJet Airlines’ founder, Beddoe, had once said in an interview that the success of the company lies entirely on its culture. The company is famous for its culture. Its director for communications and public relations describes the culture as youthful, fun and relaxed (Ken, and Gerard, 53).

This is particularly true because it involves doing things in a standard way and in a completely different manner from other airline companies. For instance, the authorities at the call center where travelers make their bookings have the mandate to override fares. That notwithstanding, the authorities have the power to decide whether to charge clients for cancelling their flights or not. In some occasions, these personnel have the power to decide whether to charge unaccompanied minors or not.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More To some extent, this culture has played a vital role in making WestJet Airlines a unique company. It might not seem like a problem or setback to the effective management of the company at this moment. However, this culture may pose serious challenges in the near future especially due to the fact that the company is growing rapidly.

At this juncture, it is wise to say that the senior management still trusts the company’s representatives in having the company’s interests at heart. This may not be the case especially when the company expands and extends its branches to numerous cities. The reason for this is the difficulty in monitoring the extended branches remotely.

Apart from the difficulty in monitoring company branches remotely, other managerial loopholes like overriding of fares and policies of cancelation of bookings needs unequivocal monitoring. This can only be done comprehensively when the number of such anomalies is manageable. In the event that the management has to monitor such scenarios in quite a number of branches, there is bound to be untraceable discrepancies.

This should be a cause of alarm because of the high rate of growth of the company and especially because the errors involve money. First, additional employee training is inevitable when new patterns emerge in these trends (Ken, and Gerard, 53). The training obviously needs time and money. Additionally, there are probably no previous events to base the trainings on hence everything becomes pure guess work and bogus.

Another problem is the fact that WestJet Airlines only flies one type of aircraft (Ken, and Gerard, 54). That notwithstanding, the company relies so much on internet tickets, provided limited in-flight services and does not have flyer programs. This is an indication that the company does not diversify its services.

This translates to attracting only one type of client. At the moment, this could not seem like a possible challenge to growth. The company does well in its overall productivity and perhaps this is attributed to the standard procedures that have been operational since the inception of the company.

In the future, however, this could be a serious hindrance to continued growth as it gives clients no diversified services. It is important to note that competition will do whatever it takes to woo clients. In this hospitality scenario, utter guest satisfaction is the key to success. For instance, WestJet Airlines does not offer any meals and offers only one class services (Ken, and Gerard, 54). This might be seen as a weakness by competition.

We will write a custom Essay on WestJet Airlines Case Analysis specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Alternatives Provide meals for travelers

Offer different types of flights

Offer different classes of services

Provide standards for operation as opposed to employee own judgment

In a hospitality industry like WestJet Airlines, impressing the customer is paramount. Clients have a weakness of revisiting only the places where they were previously most satisfied and impressed. In as much as the company does well in its overall performance without offering meals to clients, it should think about doing better by giving its clients a reason to smile.

It is important to note that if the company does not impress its customers another company will. For this reason, the management of WestJet Airlines should not wait until their customers are impressed by other companies before they do the same.

The fact that WestJet Airlines offers only one type of flights indicates that it attracts only one type of clients (Ken, and Gerard, 56). There are customers who would want to hire jets to their destinations. However, they are driven away to other airlines by the fact that WestJet Airlines only has Boeings. The last thing a business institution should do is create market for its competitors. In this case, a client will less likely return to WestJet Airlines even if he or she needs ordinary transport services.

WestJet Airlines does not provide different classes of services (Ken, and Gerard, 54). In business, differential pricing helps in maximizing the profits. There are obviously clients who are willing to pay more than others for traveling in the same aircraft and covering the same distance simply because of a little more comfort. The company should take advantage of this and make more money.

The reason why WestJet Airlines is able to tally its financial records even after its representatives at the call center make independent decisions of whether to fine clients for late cancellation of bookings and whether to charge unaccompanied minors is because of the manageable number of clients. While considering the enormous growth of the company, it is important to note that the number will be unmanageable soon. The company should, therefore, consider implementing a standard procedure for handling such issues.

Solution The best of the alternatives that WestJet Airlines should be keen about is formulating standard policies for handling certain issues as opposed to giving employees the liberty to make certain independent decisions. For instance, the decision of whether to charge unaccompanied minors should be standardized.

The management should decide whether the minors should be charged for services or not. Whatever decision it makes should become a policy and a standard procedure for handling all similar cases. This may be part of a longtime strategy to factor in the possibility of registering an increased number of clients in future.

This is perhaps the most reliable means of avoiding all the financial discrepancies that may be associated with dissimilar pricing. It is sometimes important to have standard prices especially in rapidly growing organizations like WestJet Airlines in order to ease auditing. It is, therefore, imperative that the company considers having in place strategies projected to counter future anomalies (Ken, and Gerard, 59).

Not sure if you can write a paper on WestJet Airlines Case Analysis by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Conclusion WestJet Airlines has been, for a long time, ranked among the few most money-making airlines in North America (Ken, and Gerard, 52). It has overcome serious challenges including high fuel costs and the dwindling economy. Nonetheless, the company should opt diversifying its services in a bid to attract a variety of clients.

Works Cited Ken, Mark D., Gerard, Seijts T. “WestJet Airlines.” The culture that breeds a passion 38.3 (2001): 52-61. Print.


The Ritz Carlton Georgetown Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Introduction This assignment will be based on management. Mr. Jeff Brower, the general manager for Ritz Carlton, Georgetown, is the manager who was interviewed for this case study. The phone interview was conducted on 16th February, 2013. The research was able to gather enough facts and figures needed for the assignment. Additionally, the internet played an imperative role in providing supplementary information. For instance, the internet was vital in verifying the information provided by the general manager for this commercial institution.

Short history of Ritz Carlton Georgetown The name Ritz Carlton refers to a hotel company which is parent to a chain of luxurious hotels spread across the globe. It is important to note that the chain name of these hotels is an auxiliary of Marriot International. Ritz Carlton Georgetown is located 3100 South Street Northwest in Washington DC.

The luxury hospitality outlet is situated at the intersection of K Street and Wisconsin. It is only a ten minute drive north of the famous Ronald Reagan Washington International Airport. That notwithstanding, the hotel is only eight minutes from the USA white house and next to the National Mall and the Smithsonian Institute amongst other historic places (Zibart, 94).

The company’s management structure Ritz Carlton Georgetown has a well defined organizational structure with all its key employees having definite responsibilities. The company is headed by the general manager.

He is assisted by the executive secretary. Other members of the top management of the company include the director of sales and marketing, chief engineer, resident manager, financial controller, human resources manager and the food and beverage director. Members of the middle management under the residential manager include the front office manager and the executive housekeeper.

On the other hand, members of the middle management who fall right under the food and beverage manager comprise of the catering director, executive chef, restaurant manager and beverage manager. Officials in the junior management include the reservations manager, front desk manager, guest service manager and the PBX manager. Other officials in this category are the housekeeping manager, laundry manager, sous chef, steward, banquet chef and the administrative assistant (Prideaux, and Laws, 123).

Flow chart of the organizational structure for Ritz Carlton Georgetown Skills needed for hiring and promoting managers in terms of human skills, technical skills and conceptual skills Human skills for hiring and promoting managers

The human skills needed for promoting or hiring a manager in this facility include perfect communications skills. This not only involves the ability to talk and be heard but also the ability to command respect amongst juniors. This aspect is very important for a candidate aspiring for a managerial position as it enables him/her to implement organizational policies through his/her juniors.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Aside from the communication skills, the company also focuses on general hygiene and the level to which a candidate is presentable when hiring or promoting employees to managerial positions (Prideaux, and Laws, 129). A hospitality outlet is always considered as an image industry and hygiene comes first. Since managers normally act as a reference point to junior employees, personal hygiene is mandatory. Other human skills observed include ethics and outgoingness.

Technical skills for hiring and promoting managers

The technical skills needed for promoting a manager here include the ability to develop job-specific and technical vocabularies. This is always achieved by being present at quite a number of professional meetings and reading widely (De, 86).

Through this, an employee is always kept at a fresh outlook of his/her job and is able to learn recent technologies that can play an imperative part in enhancing customer service and company operations. Good tecnical skills needed for promotions and hiring also include the ability to meet guest needs by unequivocally explaining procedures and giving directions.

These include rate assignment, guest registrations, establishment of guest payment methods and room assignment amongst others. A good manager should also have excellent planning and evaluating skills. The company focuses on these factors to enable the managers incorporate viable emerging technologies into the systems of the company in order to enhance guest satisfaction (O’Fallon, and Denney, 74).

The management at Ritz Carlton Georgetown also takes into consideration other general skills like operating company equipments. These include vacuum cleaners and buffing or polishing machines. A competitive candidate for a managerial position at Ritz Carlton Georgetown must also be familiar with general cleaning procedures and routines of the company.

Conceptual skills for hiring and promoting managers

The conceptual skills needed by the company include the ability to come up with innovative ideas. People who possess strong conceptual skills must have good cognitive abilities that enable them to tackle problems in a creative manner. The company’s management needs people who have the capability to examine complex situations and come up with precise, efficient course of action (Evans, William, and James, 293).

The company’s approach to developing employees and managers The company has managed to standardize its services for decades now. This has been championed by the fact that it is a chain of the mother Ritz Carlton Company. Chain hotels normally have universal services across all the available outlets. Maintaining olden trends is not an easy thing to do. However, this is a setback that can be overcome by a dedicated team of managers from the general manager to the junior managers. This is exactly what happens at Ritz Carlton Georgetown.

We will write a custom Essay on The Ritz Carlton Georgetown specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The company uses well tested managerial policies to train their employees. Considering the fact that quite a number of Ritz Carlton chain hotels have been in operation since time immemorial, they have laid down certain viable, standard procedures meant to be observed by incoming employees and this includes managers. This has thus played a significant role in fostering the commendable managerial skills at Ritz Carlton Georgetown.

The company’s culture The Ritz Carlton as a company has a unique culture that applies to all its outlets including the Ritz Carlton Georgetown. It bases its success on three fundamental aspects. These include the right location, the right product and the right personnel. Ritz Carlton Georgetown has since applied these three vital aspects to stay at the helm of hospitality industry in this region.

The hotel is strategically located to attract just the right clients and ensure that it always has business. Additionally, it offers just the right food and beverage products and services needed by its clientele. That notwithstanding, the company also thrives to employ just the right personnel needed to offer utter satisfaction to its clients. These cultures are the key elements to the success of Ritz Carlton Georgetown.

SWOT analysis of the company The SWOT matrix is a planning strategy used in the evaluation of strengths, weaknesses, opportunities and threats of a business organization. Ritz Carlton Georgetown has quite a number of strengths and opportunities. For instance, the most outstanding strength is its strategic location. It is located next to historic places including the white house, the Dulles International Airport, Ronald Reagan International Airport, the National Mall, the Smithsonian Institute and many others (Evans, William, and James, 72).

Besides, Ritz Carlton Georgetown enjoys an international fame due to its links with the mother Ritz Carlton. As a result, clients are more likely to spend their time here as compared to other hotels in the surrounding. Another advantage the company enjoys is the fact that it is a five star hotel and thus offers top quality services and products.

On the other hand, Ritz Carlton Georgetown has weaknesses and threats too. One of the main threats is the flocking of hospitality outlets in the market. This is quite a challenge. However, the company has formulated measures to counter this. It has since ensured that the quality of its services and products are superb. Another challenge is the emerging trends. This is a challenge because the hotel has to undergo renovation especially in its management systems in order to conform to the current technologies (De, 28).

Industry trends of the company and the manner in which management has reacted towards them Emerging trends in the company include the incorporation of computer systems in the management of hotels. Today, managerial decisions in hotels are aided by computers. This is indicates that if a hotel was built before the emergence of these systems, relevant upgrading has to be done in order to meet the emerging trends.

Ritz Carlton Georgetown was built before some of these systems were first used in the industry. As a result, it has to do necessary adjustments in order to incorporate the systems in its daily operations (Zibart, 334). Even though this is quite a challenge, the company has successfully fitted into the new trends.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Ritz Carlton Georgetown by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Conclusion Ritz Carlton Georgetown is a luxury hospitality industry that faces challenges just like every other commercial enterprise. Despite the challenges, the company has beaten all odds and thrived to be at the helm of the industry in Washington DC. In conclusion, therefore, amidst all the difficulties, ranging from management to external setbacks, the company still stands tall (O’Fallon, and Denney, 34).

Works Cited De, Bono S. Managing Cultural Diversity. Maidenhead: Meyer


The Soul Ideas by Aristotle Essay college essay help near me

Aristotle’s ideas on the soul are more persuasive than those of other philosophers. He talks about the natural world and not the metaphysical world. He begins by introducing his understanding on the soul (psyche) and what it consists. He explains many aspects of the soul.

The advanced knowledge about the soul helps us to understand nature as well as truth. In a natural body, the soul is the first actuality. The second actuality is that the soul has potential of life within it. It enables the compound of the body substance work appropriately.

The sole purpose of any soul is for it to meet self – sufficiency. The soul does not include the inanimate things like a rock since it has no life. Colouring our knowledge on nature is that attributes in both material and immaterial things ability to strive for success. He believes in the hierarchy of souls.

Their organization is such that the top in the rank consists of all properties of the one at the bottom. He acknowledges that to meet any assured knowledge about the soul is difficult. Aristotle suggests that we perhaps should ask ourselves, ‘what is it?’ What it in a tree that contributes to it being a tree is an example of such questions. It is a subject of properties and forms.

He alleges that the soul cannot be separated from the body. The soul is essentially a type of body. This would imply that the body possesses another body in itself. There is no single action on the soul or by the soul that does not involve the body. This creates an impasse that leaves us wondering how this could be possible is our understanding that the soul is immaterial while the body is not. This kind of argument attracts many debates especially in the religious world.

Many religions believe that souls meet with the divine after the boy dies. Most Christians know the soul as an ontological reality distinct but connected with the body. Description of the soul’s characteristics is in religious, idealistic and moral terms. They point this unusual power to the human soul.

The Catholic Church for instance teaches that human souls are immortal. Once a person dies, his soul separates from the body and unites with the maker. The divinity passes judgement to either destiny it to heaven or hell. The two contrasting ideas cannot pass the test of acceptance or denial. I find both of them not only fascinating but also incredible. Aristotle believes, when an organism dies, the soul dies along with it. The two entities are homologous; none can exist without the other.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Indeed humans are the most intelligent organisms on earth. Though their senses might be inferior to those of animals, they have a high degree of discrimination. The sense of smell of objects in human beings is inferior to that of some animals such as the shark. Sharks differentiate between smell of objects. For instance, they can distinguish the smell of blood and water. There are three types of souls.

There are three types of souls; the sensitive soul possessed by animals, the nutritive soul by plants and the rational soul belonging to humans. The nutritive soul is able to recycle nutrients. The sensitive soul is proficient of both discriminating and movement. The rational soul’s ability to reason that is not in the other types of souls. It is able to perceive the objects in the environment and rationalise. Besides the common five senses animals share with animals, humans have a sixth sense.

This is the intellectual or the ability to reason. The purposive nature of being introspective is the distinguishing reason. After receiving impulses, they question the meaning and the action to follow. Sense gives us knowledge of what is pleasurable or painful that is dependent on what is good or bad leading to either pursuit or avoidance. Whatever the thinking soul interprets as pain, it avoids where it pursues what is pleasant.

Am wondering what could happen if my thoughts were to revolve around what I experience every day. Basically, I would never make any progress in terms of self growth and development. Art powers imagination. What art does is to expand on our imagination. The scene creates mental images that allow the audience to think. Aristotle distinguishes between mind and perception and imagination. He says that imagination is the coming up with mental images.

He distinguishes imagination from perception on the grounds of perception does not create images, imagination does. Lower animals such as ants are lacking in imagination. Perceptions are true but falsification of imaginations is possible.

Imagination stores, produces and recalls affecting cognition in humans and higher animals including thinking. Imagination comes as a result of sense perception. These perceptions as images stored and reproduced. The mind blends with the objects of thought in the following ways. For objects with no matter, thought is same to what thinks.

Aristotle continues and talks about the distinction between forms and matter. I find his ideas confusing. His ideas of form suggest that form is internal in an object and only the senses can perceive it. The matter he says is the make of an object. I wonder whether something could exist without form or matter.

We will write a custom Essay on The Soul Ideas by Aristotle specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Are the two elements inseparable? God has form but no matter. It is enthralling that something without matter can exist. According to Aristotle, essence of objects does not lie on either matter or form but purpose. A snub-nose to what is straight in the case of abstract objects. It implies continuum types of form and mater constituents are different.

The capacities of perceiving and knowing are akin to the potencies of knowing or perceiving. Objects that have potencies of being perceive up to certain degrees. Perceiving cannot take place beyond this point. The same applies to knowing. One cannot know more than what there to know about an object.

Unless one enters into the realm of imagination, nothing more is knowable. This means that the knower can only understand objects up to certain potencies. In both cases, the mind is comprehensible in the similar way as objects. Human beings can only see to certain wavelengths.

In my view, the soul is present in all living organisms. Looking at it from the sense that when we experience pain, we move from danger. When we experience pleasure, the object causing it attracts us. There is a certain unconscious internal mechanism that is at work. For me, this is the soul. The issue of whether the soul is separable from the body remains a mystery.


Global Mission Paper Essay college essay help: college essay help

In the book called The New Global Mission: The Gospel from Everywhere to Everyone, the author introduces the Christian mission in a different context. In particular, at the beginning of the twenty-fist century, Christianity is considered from a broad global perspective, with initiating pilgrimages and missionaries from all regions to all people.

While exploring the new realities of the globalized community and assessing the changing patterns in carrying global mission, which is both secular and sacred, Escobar introduces a new theological framework of biblical mission, revisiting the God the Farther, Son, and Holy Spirit in the world context and providing implications to Christian to pursuing new objectives of a global mission.

While developing a new conception of church, the author emphasizes the importance of the globalization process and its influence on the missionary work. The third millennium produces new opportunities for Christian mission because “…facilities for travel and the flow of information at a global level through media…allow Christians and churches everywhere to experience rich and diverse expression of the Christian faith” (Escobar, 2003, p. 14).

Hence, gaining experience in collaborating with African, Latin American, and Korean churches, pilgrims could learn more religious visions spread across cultures. While referring to the Saint Scripture, as it is presented in different cultures, Escobar (2003) attempts to render the idea that the sacred texts is “translatable” and can be equally accepted in various countries and religions (p. 11). In addition, the author presents a useful historic perspective for readers who are not familiar with missionary work.

Escobar (2003) asserts that missions are always guided by God who chooses people to accomplish a mission, a divine enterprise that cannot be entirely grasped by humans without God’s help. In this respect, the author explains, “while Christians confess in their creeds and their worship that they believe in a God who loves the world so much that he sent his Son to reveal his love…they do not care much about what has to be done today to demonstrate that love” (Escobar, 2003, p. 93).

Unlike Escobar’s focus on cooperation between humans and divine forces, Barth rejected to the connection between God and humanity as the one that leads to positive outcomes. In particular, the Christian thinker “always opposed every form of natural theology – the attempt to gain knowledge of God from nature, culture and philosophy” (Grenz


High Quality in Operation Management Essay essay help

Definition: Different goods and services are evaluated with references to their quality. From this point, organizations and companies which produce different goods and services focus on quality management in order to control various aspects of the quality issue. Quality of products and services should be addressed at all the stages of production, beginning with operations involving the company’s suppliers and extending to the stage of the post-sale services (Collier


Effects of Capitalism Term Paper college essay help

Introduction Capitalism refers to an economic system in which production is done by private entities who own the means of production. The central tenet of capitalism is that owning private property and pursuing self-interest is legitimate and morally justifiable (Ikeo and Kurz 46). It advocates for a free market economy in which the state has minimal interference. Capitalists believe that the role of the state should be restricted to protecting the rights of individuals.

Private economic agents should be allowed to make their own decisions concerning investments, production, prices, and profits. Despite its dominance in the contemporary world, several scholars have always criticized capitalism due to its negative effects. This paper focuses on capitalism by presenting a discussion on how it was understood by different scholars. In particular, the paper will focus on the views of Adam Smith, Karl Marx, Andrew Ure, Andrew Carnegie, and Thorstein Veblen.

Smith is considered the founding further of capitalism since his ideas on free trade replaced the concept of mercantilism, which was dominant during his time. He argued that wealth is created through labor. Individuals and the community obtain their necessities and make money by applying their labor in productive activities, thereby improving their standards of living (Medema and Samuels 93). According to Smith, free trade increases wealth since it creates more opportunities for the application of labor.

Smith concurs with Karl Marx by asserting that the society cannot flourish if majority of its members are miserable and living in poverty. He believed that the laborers should enjoy part of their labor in order to improve their standards of living. In this regard, he advocated for the creation of a universal opulence that would benefit all members of the society by enhancing equity in the distribution of wealth (Medema and Samuels 97).

This was to be achieved through a commercial system that would improve the lives of the poor by supplying all the necessities that an individual needed to live a descent life. According to Smith, the socio-economic condition of the masses can be improved by increasing production and the workforce.

Unlike Marx, Smith believed that individuals should specialize in performing specific tasks in the production process in order to increase productivity. Contrary to Marx and Veblen’s views, Smith advocated for the pursuit of self-interest. He asserts that, the pursuit of self-interest in a free market system not only benefits the individual, but the entire community (Hunt and Lautzenheiser 213).

Thus, he believed that the ideal social and economic order is one in which individuals are allowed to pursue their interests in a free market economy. He defended this position by arguing that a person who purchases a product (self-interest), benefits more people than he would have done by contributing to charity. This is because a purchase leads to increased production and employment.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Ure was also a supporter of capitalism. He focused on defending the factory system of production, which is the cornerstone of manufacturing activities in a capitalist society. He concurs with Smith by asserting that utilizing labor in production benefits the masses through compensations such as wages and acquisition of new skills (Ikeo and Kurz 98).

He further asserts that workers should forego their right of deciding when to stop or start working in order to maintain a stable production process. This contradicts Marx’s view that workers will be alienated if they have no control over the production process.

Ure argues that the exploitation associated with capitalism is exaggerated. He asserts that workers in factories have little knowledge of how the economy operates. Thus, they cannot accurately measure the extent to which the value of their labor and the time they spend in production exceeds the wages paid to them. Ure believes that workers should be grateful to the capitalists and be happy with the success achieved through their labor instead of criticizing their employers.

He argues that laborers should focus on being good workers so that they can be promoted to higher positions and to increase the demand for their colleagues’ labor (Hunt and Lautzenheiser 469). In this regard, Ure believes that the factory system can benefit all stakeholders if the workers abolish violent confrontations, which Marx believed would end exploitation in capitalist societies.

Finally, Ure defends child labor by claiming that children were never exploited in the factories. He argues that working in the factories enabled children to acquire advanced skills. Consequently, they were better than their colleagues who remained at home (Hunt and Lautzenheiser 471). Ure believes that a capitalist system in which the workers cooperate with the employers is the ideal social and economic system since it will benefit the entire community.

Carnegie was a strong supporter of capitalism who believed in Smith’s concept of free trade. As a businessperson in the manufacturing sector, he strongly opposed state interference in commerce (Medema and Samuels 172). He also believed that the government should not be involved in charity work. According to Carnegie, private accumulation of capital was essential for the progress of society rather than creating class straggles as Marx claimed.

Unlike Smith who believed that workers deserved a fair share of the product of their labor, Carnegie believed that high wages was not desirable since it would increase the cost of production. Consequently, he focused on reducing wages in his steel mills. He also opposed labor unions by arguing that their quest for high wages led to increased production costs, thereby discouraging industrial production.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Effects of Capitalism specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More According to Carnegie, labor unions should be abolished since they represent the interest of a few workers, whereas capitalists’ actions benefit the entire community (Medema and Samuels 174). This perspective contradicts Marx’s view that labor unions are important since they fight for the rights of the laborers who are the majority. It also contradicts Veblen’s opinion that capitalists should not reduce wages in order to fulfill their self-interest of earning high profits.

Carnegie believed that the ideal economic system is one in which private entities are allowed to pursue their interests without any state interference. Unlike Smith, he believed that wealthy people should help the poor through charity work. Moreover, rich people should use their wealth to benefit the society rather than leaving it behind as inheritance to their children.

Unlike Smith, Ure, and Carnegie, Marx was an ardent critic of capitalism. He argued that capitalists had to extract as much labor as possible from workers in order to maintain their competitiveness in the market. In this regard, the aim of capitalists is to exploit workers by paying them the lowest wage in order to reduce the cost of production.

Marx’s concept of exploitation is illustrated by his labor theory. According to Marx, producing and selling various goods is meant to help individuals to acquire other goods in order to satisfy their needs rather than accumulating money (Hunt and Lautzenheiser 325).

However, capitalists engage in trade in order to accumulate money rather than satisfying their needs for various goods. Thus, capitalists purchase labor at a low price and use it to produce goods, which they sell at a high price in order to make a profit. Marx believed that obtaining surplus value from the workers’ effort was a form of exploitation that was not acceptable.

Unlike Smith and Ure, Marx believed that industrial production in capitalist societies led to alienation among workers. Marx argued that workers are alienated from the products that they produce because they do not have any say concerning the purpose of production (Hunt and Lautzenheiser 329).

He criticizes Smith by asserting that division of labor alienates workers from the production process rather than increasing productivity. This is because specialization leads to boredom and discourages creativity. Workers are also alienated from themselves and the rest of the capitalist society because they have no control over the production process, as well as, the goods that they produce.

According to Marx, the alienation and exploitation associated with capitalism leads to class struggles between the haves and the have-nots (Hunt and Lautzenheiser 335).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Effects of Capitalism by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More This struggle is expected to cause the defeat of capitalism. Consequently, the proletariats (have-nots) will replace the capitalists. Additionally, the mode of production will shift from capitalism to communism, which Marx considers the ideal socio-economic system.

Veblen was also a critic of capitalism. He concurs with Marx that capitalism leads to antagonistic relationships in the society. In particular, he argues that capitalism creates tensions between individuals who accumulate their wealth through exploitation and those who make it through industry. He refers to those with the ability to exploit as the leisure class (Medema and Samuels 236). This class is associated with conspicuous consumption and little engagement in productive economic activities.

Veblen criticized capitalism by claiming that any economic theory that supports the pursuit of self-interest is unscientific. He also criticized conspicuous consumption because it leads to waste. According Veblen, businesspersons have little creativity, whereas engineers are innovators.

However, businesspersons always benefit through their capitalistic tendencies at the expense of engineers. This leads to waste, predation, as well as, a conflict between the businesspersons and engineers (Medema and Samuels 237). Veblen agrees with Marx’s argument that businesspeople exploit laborers by making high profits through selling goods and services, which they did not produce. He believed that socialism was the ideal economic system.

Conclusion This paper discussed the effects of capitalism as understood by various scholars. Smith, Ure, and Carnegie supported capitalism by arguing that it will help in increasing production and job opportunities. Consequently, it benefits the entire community. On the contrary, Veblen and Marx strongly opposed capitalism by highlighting its weaknesses.

They argue that the pursuit of self-interest is not morally defensible because it leads to exploitation of the masses. Concisely, capitalism benefits the rich at the expense of the poor, thereby worsening inequality in the society. This leads to tensions and class struggles, which can only be avoided by abolishing capitalism and adopting socialism or communism.

References Hunt, Erick and Mark Lautzenheiser. History of Economic Thought: Critical Perspective. London: Palgrave, 2011. Print.

Ikeo, Aiko and Heinz Kurz. A History of Economic Theory. New York: McGraw-Hill, 2009. Print.

Medema, Steven and Warren Samuels. A History of Economic Thought. London: Sage, 2000. Print.


Book Review on “A Ghetto Takes Shape” by Kenneth Kusmer Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Summary of the Book

Critical Evaluation



Introduction The book A Ghetto Takes Shape by Kenneth Kusmer is a fascinating must-read chef-d’oeuvre that strategically presents a history of the Cleveland Afro-American society and the formation of an urban ghetto. The book is meant to show how the present Cleveland Afro-American society evolved in different stages for up to 60 years from the year 1870 to 1930.

The Black society in America has gone through so many challenges since its introduction into America. It has been relegated to the second place in society. The relegation appears behind the white society in terms of social economic power because, for a longtime before the civil rights movements brought a semblance of equality in the American society, the black community was then a second-class society. To bring change, different black leaders came in and went.

The book therefore is intended on documenting the transformation of the black society from a poor and hopeless community to one that can stand on its own. With this hint in mind, this review is a critical analysis of the facts that the writer has given in this book in a bid to find out if they give a true picture of what happened then. However, it begins by giving a brief summary of the book.

Summary of the Book The book opens by presenting the misunderstandings that exist concerning the state of the Negro people with some declaring them as free though with no valid facts to support their claim. The book narrates the experiences of the black community in Cleveland since the year 1870 to1930.

It dwells on the different leaders who led the black community represented by the Negroes during the period when racial segregation was rife. It presents the commissions and omissions of the different leaders at the time. The writer has highlighted the different steps that the federal government as well as the black leadership community took to improve educational standards of the society with regard to the race issues.

The book also highlights different black leaders and their roles in elevating the black society from the shackles of oppression showing how leadership was transformed from the old to the young. The book touches on the black migration of 1915 and goes ahead to point out how the then black community was laid back by wholly depending on the direction from the white community.

The book dwells on the hostilities that were frequent then between blacks and the whites when incidences of clashes between the two societies happened. Most of these hostilities were referred to as the anti-Negro campaigns that would sometimes lead to lynching of black members of society who were accused of anything that would lead to their attack.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The writer compares the race riots that happened then by taking a comparison between Cleveland and Chicago where black and white societies lived in the same city. In this case, the writer indicates that, although both societies faced hostilities from the white society, the industrial location in Chicago forced black workers to pass through a predominantly white society area to go to work thus making black workers become easily vulnerable to mob attacks.

This case was different in Cleveland because the location of industries was in such a way that the black workers needed not to pass through predominantly white areas to get to work. The book indicates that, at around 1920, unity of the black community slowly started to take shape- a unity that had been sought for a long time without success. The book informs the reader on the formation of the Universal Negro Improvement Association (UNIA), which was formed by Marcus Garvey, who was a Jamaican born civil rights activist.

This association was meant to empower the black community to make it become self-dependant. Kusmer (1978) points how the influx of black immigrants into Cleveland in 1915 led to the heightening of hostilities between the two communities. With time, the black community consolidated itself to appreciate the ghetto and take it to the next level by empowering itself economically.

Kusmer (1978) touches on different black leaders and the approaches they took in defending the black community against white racial harassment. Kusmer (1978) indicates that the dalliance between the black community and the Democratic Party started around 1928 when the party offered the black community a better alternative to the Republican. “It would not be until the 1930’s that the Democratic Party would offer black voters an alternative to the GOP” (Kusmer, 1978).

It states how Smith defected from the Republican Party and later on urged blacks to arm themselves if necessary for their own self-defense against white racial attacks. This act was also an indication that the black community was being suppressed politically and that its vote was being taken for granted.

The black community in this case decided to use the power of its vote to make gains politically to fight for its rights from high political offices. It was a departure from the tradition that blacks used to apply in their voting in that they would throw their weight behind white candidates whom they believed would represent their interests. This happened only after blacks realized that the best way to fight for their interests would be to elect fellow blacks into the office.

Critical Evaluation The Authors purpose in writing this book was to give the story behind the development of ghettos in the black community specifically the Cleveland community. The author gives a background of this community by dividing the book in eleven chapters. Each chapter has a topical issue that it discusses. The chapters are gelled in such a way that the whole book is a continuous narration of events in a chronological order.

We will write a custom Essay on Book Review on “A Ghetto Takes Shape” by Kenneth Kusmer specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The author accomplishes his purpose of tracing the background of the Cleveland black community by showing how it came into existence from the year 1870 -1930. The author has strategically gone deep to narrate the different events that occurred then by stating the time, the leaders who were involved, the events that led to certain actions, and the events that were also happening in other black communities like in Chicago.

Through this factual strategy, the author has been able to bring his point home by supporting all the information he wishes to put across by giving names and dates of events as they occurred. The author uses information and data sources appropriately in supporting his thoughts and narration in this book.

This tactic so far is deemed appropriate concerning the time he is writing about and the period that has elapsed since then. The author has provided such information in the supplementary table at the end of the book. The challenge that can be found in such information sources is that they are limited because the time the events in this book were happening, there was not an effective information documenting process especially in the black community.

Thus, the little information that the author is using is applied indicatively due to its relevance. The facts in this book add up because they can be collaborated by other information sources that the author has used as sources of his information. The information in this book can also be cross-referenced from other books written about the development of the black community in other states like Chicago.

The author has concentrated his time line to a specific period that shaped the Cleveland black community, which is the period 1870-1930. More information could be used by the author in this book. However, due to the specific period he is writing about, the information sources he has used seem adequate. So far, the information in this book can be collaborated because it comprises a collection of information from different sources that have been consulted.

The nature of information thus is factual and cannot be contradicted by other sources. In this case, the only contradiction that can come up would be from another author who wishes to portray the same history in a different way depending on what interests the author wishes to publish. The author has strived to make the reader of the book understand the urban life if the African-American society by giving a chronology of events that led to the development of the African-American urban life (Kusmer, 1978).

The author presents this information by tracing the origins of some black urban towns back in the 19th century when they started forming by indicating social and economic struggles that the black communities faced then together with how they came out of them. The author goes ahead to name specific leaders of the black communities and their roles in the liberation and empowerment of the black urban community.

This blow-by-blow chronology of events enables the reader of the book to piece together what happened, when, and or what led to what that can be traced to the present. The substantive issues raised by the author include racial segregation and its effects like violence against blacks by whites as well as violence between blacks and white. The author also presents information of black political leadership by showing how it changed later on to bring change to the black community.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Book Review on “A Ghetto Takes Shape” by Kenneth Kusmer by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The economic empowerment of the black community through factory jobs and entrepreneurship by the black community also has a good share in the book. The party affiliations of the black community to the Democratic Party can be traced to this period because it was one of the most transformative decisions made by the black leadership and the Democratic Party leadership.

The book dwells on educational issues of the black community and the kind of training they were meant to acquire for it to take up particular jobs. The book presents issues of segregation from different points of view. In the first place, it touches on segregation of the whites against blacks (which is racial segregation).

At the same time, the book touches effectively on the issue of class segregation amongst the black community members. In this case, poor blacks reside in the ghettos while the elite blacks are economically and socially empowered. This strategy makes the book effective in bringing out the true picture of the situation on the ground. The issues affecting the black community have been addressed by the author who has divided his book into eleven chapters.

Each chapter in the book deals with a major issue thus constituting a comprehensive representation of facts. The weakness of the book can be found in the author’s presentation of the general story without giving numbers at times or specifics of events that occurred in specific places. When the author states that blacks were killed or attacked by whites, there must be more information to that, which would give individual stories to make the writers’ assertions true.

The book should have provided names of specific people caught up in certain incidences and the reasons for the incidents. When one compares this book as written by Kusmer and the book, Enter the Babylon System as written by Bascunan and Pearce, he or she will find that Bascunan and Pearce were able to narrate their stories by further narrating specific strives of certain individuals as a way of authenticating their work. In this case, the author has only dwelled on the names of the then public figures.

However, the author has done incredibly well in explaining his arguments about the African-America urban experience because he has been able to trace in this case the development of the Cleveland urban community in its crucial development period. The book as written by Kusmer is not limited to one field of study because it touches on the whole life of a society, which is more than one area that can be studied.

It touches on the history of the society, the social life, the political life, as well as the economic life of the black community of Cleveland. All these elements are more than one area of study that the book touches. The work is still relevant to the contemporary urban studies to date as it gives a history of how an urban life is formed and the challenges that it comes with before the community is established.

The book talks about the formation of a ghetto, which in the present day society is something that can happen any time, or is continually happening. Ghettos come about due to poor economic conditions that the society faces. When there are too many poor people in society who cannot afford housing and yet the local authorities cannot provide the same to them, there is a high possibility of the mushrooming of ghettos.

This book can be used in the contemporary society as a guide to how not to let a ghetto develop. In the Cleveland community, the book should be used as a historical tool that traces the origins of the community at a particular time as a way of fostering coexistence between different racial communities. So far, the book is still relevant in urban contemporary studies because it is found in the curriculum of many colleges, which use it for studies.

Conclusion The book A Ghetto Takes Shape has been written with the sole purpose of retracing the challenges that the black Cleveland community faced during the early stages of the community’s establishment. This review has established the merits and demerits of the book along specific factual lines. The reader has found that the book is factual and convincing for anyone who reads it thus making it a book for reading into posterity.

Reference Kusmer, L. (1976). A Ghetto Takes Shape; Black Cleveland, 1870-1930. Illinois: University of Illinois Press.


Raise the Red Lantern Essay essay help online

Raise the Red Lantern directed by Yimou Zhang is full of symbolism as many other Chinese films. The director employs a variety of tools to convey such ideas as freedom and dependence, doom and luck, friendship and betrayal, life and death. The sequence under analysis reveals the protagonist of the film, Songlian, who witnesses the murder of the second concubine of the master. The sequence ends with the protagonist’s screams.

This sequence is also very symbolic as it reveals females’ position in the society of those days. Females were treated as things that could be removed if they were not needed. Zhang uses a number of cinematographic tools to articulate his message. It is possible to consider two shots which are conspicuous in terms of the cinematographic tools used.

One of the shots, Shot A, depicts the servants dragging the second concubine to the door of the dark room. The other shot, Shot B, depicts the protagonist’s face when she is approaching the dark room. Some of the major tools used to convey the idea of inferiority, lack of knowledge and despair in these shots are certain camera angles, a specific color scheme and depiction of complicated architecture.

Architecture is used as one of the major symbols in the sequence. Zhang reveals the idea of the complicated life the Chinese female in the early twentieth century had to live (see Fig. 1). The protagonist of the film finds herself in the huge house which has lots of rules and secrets.

The protagonist follows the people dragging the poor woman. Scene A represents the maze of the architecture and the end of the second concubine (see Fig. 1). The complicated architecture stands for women’s unawareness of their true position and their subordinate roles.

Songlian will have to go through different passages to find out the truth and this way is a symbol of her own reasoning. She is wondering in her doubts as she does not understand her place in this house and she does not understand whether she is ready to accept it. However, her long way will end near a small room where the second concubine is hanged. This small room is also a representation of the inferior position of the woman who is placed in a tiny room to die (or rather to be killed).

Figure 1: Shot A. Servants drag the second concubine to hang

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The sequence in question is remarkable for the use of color. To convey the idea of ambiguity and uncertainty, Zhang uses dimmed grey and blue color. It is snowing and there is almost no sun light. It is necessary to note that even snow is not white. It only adds obscurity to the scene. The protagonist is wondering in her doubts and she does not see the picture clearly. She does not understand what the real position of a woman is.

She is walking through dimmed passages to find out the truth. It is also necessary to stress that there is almost no black color. Zhang emphasizes that even though women had to live in complete darkness (or rather blackness), they could not clearly understand it. Women of that period did not see that they were confined to certain roles. Women were wondering in the dusk.

The dimmed color scheme stands for Songlian’s unawareness of the second concubine’s destiny and her own future. The scene is also characterized by a specific camera angle. It is a long shot which is used to show the dimmed future of women. Songlian can see everything from certain distance and she only understands that there is something bad and wrong, but she does not see what exactly is going on.

Figure 2: Shot B. Songlian approaches the room where the second concubine was hanged

At the same time, Scene B shows Songlian’s face (see Fig.2). The young woman is hesitating. She is afraid of what she can see. However, she still goes to the room to see what they have done to the second concubine. Her face reveals her fear and her doubts. She is afraid to find out the truth but she is determined to do it no matter what.

Notably, Zhang employs the same tools as in the scene A. The prevailing colors are grey and blue. There is no bright light. Of course, there is no depiction of architecture as close-up is used. However, the walls in the background remind the viewer of the maze. The walls in the background suggest that the protagonist is in a certain cage.

These two scenes help Zhang create the contrast. Thus, there is a long wondering to learn the truth and there is some inner state (fear, hesitation and determination). The two scenes are central to the film as this is the point where Songlian understands that she is doomed to be treated as a thing. She also understands that women are treated as inferior creatures that do not deserve much respect.

We will write a custom Essay on Raise the Red Lantern specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Zhang also employed quite specific camera angles. The long shot depicts the people dragging the woman (see Fig. 1), whereas the close-up (see Fig. 2) reveals Songlian who is following the men. The long shot helps reveal the idea of certain distance.

Thus, the protagonist is alienated from what is happening. She is watching everything at certain distance. However, Zhang focuses on Songlian’s feelings, i.e. her anxiety, hesitation, fear, reluctance and eagerness to find out what is going on. The close-up helps Zhang reveal the protagonist’s emotions.

On balance, it is possible to note that the shots in question focus on the idea of females’ inferiority in the society which is conveyed with such tools as the use of a particular color scheme, the use of specific camera angles and symbolic depiction of complicated architecture. Zhang manages to recreate the world of the protagonist who is imprisoned in a complicated structure of a building and a complicated structure of the Chinese society of the early twentieth century.


Network Technology TP Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

Network Topology Design Explanation of the Design Topology The network design used the allocated company address space of /20 and employed variable length subnetting to distribute the subnets according to the demands by the number of users per given subnet.

The personal computers on the various remote sites represent the various numbers of company employees at these sites who are interconnected using a switched network environment.

This is shown by the switch between the various site routers and personal computers on the designed network topology diagram. Each personal computer is given a default gateway internet protocol of the interface of the site router facing the local site subnet, which is also assigned an internet protocol address that is part of the address space allocated to that subnet.

The remaining network addresses within the distributed subnets are then allocated to the users in those subnets.However, the remaining address space for additional subnets and users reserved for future use.

The addressing scheme that was used in designing the network topology PART OF NETWORK NETWORK USED New York subnet /22 San Diego subnet /24 Houston TX subnet /22 Madrid subnet /23 India subnet /26 London subnet /24 China subnet /23 New York – San Diego link /30 New York – Madrid link /30 Madrid – London link /30 China – Madrid link /30 London – India link /30 India – China link /30 London – San Diego link /30 China – San Diego link /30 Houston – China link /30 Houston – San Diego link /30 Link Speeds used in the design of the network Fiber links (red links) – 10GBps(gigabytes per second) links

Copper lines (black links) Router to switch on the seven sites – 1 Gbps(gigabytes per second).

Host PCs and endpoint devices – 100 Mbps(Megabytes per second).

All servers – 1 Gbps(Gigabytes per second).

Protocols used to fulfill the network design The WAN (wide area network) network between the seven company locations used the OSPF routing protocol whereby the site routers were all in area 1.

The WAN routers exchanged link state advertisments and maintained a state table of all the remote networks thus making them capable to sufficiently route packets to remote destinations on the company Wide Area Network.

On the individual site servers, the following protocols were used to access the data

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More New York

Email – email was accessed by simple mail transfer protocol on port 25.

File transfer – file transfer was accessed by file transfer protocol and ports 20 and 21 were used.

Intranet web – intranet web was accessed using hyper text transfer protocol (https) and port 443 was used.

Houston TX

All backups to this server were carried out using file transfer protocol and ports 20 and 21 were used.

San Diego

For the video servers on this site, the protocol used to acces them is the Real time streaming protocol on port 554.

Wide Area Network The wide area network employed a partial mesh layout to increase on redundancy but also enable savings on the cost of installation as well. It was made up of seven routers intercoonected using fiber 10 Gbps links.The seven site routers are interconnected using leased lines.

Remote Acess Networks Remote access to the marketing employees was achieved by the use of a remote access VPN (virtual private network) that terminated at the New York router from the internet.

We will write a custom Essay on Network Technology TP specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The Remote access employees used a thin client on their personal computer model wherby they were to access the company website from any remote PC connected to the internet, download a java applet that would then act as a tunnel for the VPN and after they input their login credentails get access to the companies resources.

Authentication Before being admitted to the network or allowed to access network resources, users are authenticated against an authentication server that resides within the New York subnet.

Before the users from the VPN are authenticated, the router at the New York site prompts for the login credentials after they have downloaded the java applet and secured a secure tunnel for usage. Once the user inputs the login credentials, the router passes them by the use of RADIUS ( remote authentication dial in user service) to the authentication server which then sends an access granted or denied back to the router to thus either grant or deny access to company network rsources or not.

Security Security for the network was employed using the following mechanisms;

Access Control lists

Access control lists were implemented on the router facing the internet at the New York head quarters that denied any access to system resources for connections initiated from outside not unless via the VPN which had user authentication controls enabled. This prevented unwanted access to company resources by unauthenticated users thus providing a layer of security.

Access control lists are also used for router interfaces conecting to the servers at different sites. This allows only users with authorisation to access information being restricted.

Authorisation and auditing

Session authorisation and auditing is enabled for all authenicated seeesions.

Authorisation limits a user’s access to the company resources by their privilege levels that is, remote sales representative might not have access to the companies payroll database although they have access to the company network system and resources.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Network Technology TP by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Auditing enables the generation of logs a for all user sessions. This allows for proper monitoring of users activities and management.

Login delays, login timeouts

The networks authentication system employed login delay systems for successive logins and login timeouts if unsuccessful logins were entered sequentially. This prevented DoS attacks on the network.

Virtual Private Network

The use of a VPN for remote access secures the data in transit as it is encrypted and provides a secure channel of remote access of data without being prone to malicious attacks such as hacking.

Fault Tolerance The network design has a good fault tolerance as its WAN employs a partial mesh and all WAN routers exchange routing advertisments. Incase of a link or router failure, the rest of the network can continue with operation as data packets can very easily be re-routed across the failed link.


The American Dream: Negative and Positive Aspects Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The American Dream: A Bad Philosophy

Positive Aspects of the Dream

Discussion and Conclusion


Introduction The American dream is one of the most revered ideals of the nation and it has become a part of the American national identity. This national philosophy states that the United States of America is a land of opportunity and every person has equal opportunity, regardless of their socio-economic background, for prosperity and success if they use their talents and work hard. Inevitably, the American Dream has influenced generations of citizens who seek to obtain richer and better lives in accordance with the dream.

However, the US has experienced significant inequality and poverty even as more people pursue this dream. These issues have led to questions as to whether the American Dream is a good or a bad thing for the dreamer and the society. This paper will argue that the American Dream is bad because it ignores the growing inequalities, promotes individualism and encourages materialism by the American people.

The American Dream: A Bad Philosophy The American Dream creates an illusion of equality while the reality is that power and wealth influence the socio-economic outcomes of an individual in the United States. The perception that the US offers equal opportunities for was first articulated in the Declaration of Independence.

In this document, Thomas Jefferson affirmed the ideal of equal rights and opportunities for all by declaring, “All men are created equal” (376). This ideal is echoed by Lincoln in the “Gettysburg Address” where he stresses on the importance of liberty and equality in the formation of the United States (1). As such, the American Dream proposes that each person has equal opportunity in the US in spite of his or her backgrounds. As such, even a child born and brought up in poverty has an opportunity to achieve great wealth in the country.

However, this is not the case and a person’s socioeconomic roots greatly determine their future prosperity. This statement is reinforced by the fact that the nation’s wealth is concentrated in the hands of a few wealthy individuals and the gap between the rich and the poor is ever widening in the country. The Dream is therefore a bad thing since it downplays the reality that the US is a land where power and wealth influence a lot.

The American Dream encourages individualism and a lack of concern for the poorer members of the society. The ideals promote the ethos of personal achievement through hard work. Because the dream asserts that everyone has equal opportunity and can prosper if they work hard, the “nation’s losers” are blamed for their problems.

The proponents of this dream propose that any person can succeed if they transform themselves and use their talent in this land of opportunity. From the assumption that everyone has equal opportunities to prosper, all individuals are expected to achieve success if they work hard.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Such an outlook ignores the lack of opportunities that individuals from poor backgrounds often face. Since failing to be successful is blamed on the individual and not the system in place, the government and other community members are not inclined to do anything to remedy the situation. People are only concerned with their wellbeing therefore creating a society that does not care for its less fortunate.

The ideals of the American Dream wrongly equate economic prosperity with happiness. The American Dream is based on the ideals of creating a more successful life by working hard and earning more money. It suggests that once one achieves success, economic expansion, and social mobility, he/she will experience happiness and contentment.

The dream exhorts materialism above everything else and this may be harmful for the society. The American Dream has become a nightmare in reality since compassion for human beings has all but disappeared as more people become preoccupied with making more money.

In Fitzgerald’s “Winter Dreams”, the young confident and hardworking Dexter Green is dedicated to gaining wealth and status, well in line with the American Dream. He is convinced that achieving this will give him joy and satisfaction. However, once Dexter achieves his goals of wealth and power, he realizes that his dreams are illusory and he will never get the happiness he seeks through achieving wealth and status (Fitzgerald 23).

The American Dream has been used as a justification for questionable conduct by individuals who are trying to achieve some goals or ambitions that are in line with the ideals of the dream. The Dream is not a well-defined concept and it has been stretched and adapted to fit all kinds of people and historical circumstances.

The dream has accommodated immigrants, drug dealers, as well as ambitious youths yearning to make a better life for themselves. The prominent Civil Rights Activist figure Martin Luther King used the American Dream to justify the civil disobedience that he was advocating (608). From these examples, it is clear that the American Dream can be used to justify both noble and questionable causes.

Positive Aspects of the Dream On the positive side, the American Dream has been used as a tool for progress and the promotion of unity. The idea of the American Dream was very instrumental in the establishment of the United States as a country independent from Britain. The American Dream was an underlying theme in the Declaration of Independence that is linked to freedom of the American people (Jefferson 377). The dream also served as a tool to overcome slavery in the 18th century.

We will write a custom Essay on The American Dream: Negative and Positive Aspects specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Because the dream stated that equality and freedom were prerequisites for all American’s, the abolitionists used the American Dream to champion the emancipation of the slaves. President Lincoln referenced the American Dream in his attempt to unify the warring citizens and remind them that they all fought for the ideals it represented.

The American Dream has also served as inspiration for people to fight for their rights and promote equality in the society. This is best exemplified by Martin Luther King who fought for the dream of equality. King believed that all people in the US should have the same rights and opportunities as it is granted in the Declaration of Independence (622).

With such a deep conviction, he was able to mobilize people and eventually achieve the civil rights for the African-American population in the US. The American dream therefore inspired people to fight for their rights in the country.

The American Dream has promoted the capitalistic economic system, which is the most favorable system for economic growth and development. The dream promotes the ideals of Capitalism where each person is rewarded based on their efforts.

People are therefore encouraged to work hard and their efforts are rewarded through better pay and/or career advancement. The American Dream therefore contributes to the growth of the country’s economy since when individuals pursue and achieve their dreams; the economic outcomes of the country are improved.

Discussion and Conclusion Despite being the richest country in the world, there is significant poverty and socio-economic inequality in the US. This situation can partly be blamed on the American Dream. The American Dream is not one dream but a set of ideals that have been developed over time. While the dream constitutes a wide range of ideas, they are all based on achieving prospering, success, and living a good life.

This Dream is not realizable since individuals will always want more than what they have and therefore end up in a state of discontent. In addition to this, the dream diminishes social cohesion since it encourages individualism and an overemphasis on material possessions. The capitalistic system promoted by the American Dream favors the minority capital contributors at the expense of the working class. Capitalism also encourages exploitation of others in order to make more money.

This paper set out to argue that the American Dream is bad for the individual and the society as a whole. To this end, it set out to highlight the negative outcomes of the dream. The American dream creates a false sense of equality and promotes individualism. This paper has demonstrated that the American Dream has gone astray and is today out of reach for most Americans.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The American Dream: Negative and Positive Aspects by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The United States is a land of opportunity and liberty, but these opportunities are not available equally. Instead of promoting the universal prosperity and equality, it assumes to uphold, the American dream has encouraged immense inequality within this great nation.

References Fitzgerald, Scott. “Winter Dreams”. The Blair Reader: Exploring Issues and Ideas. Ed. Kirszner, Laurie and Mandell, Stephen. Vancouver, Prentice Hall, 2010. Print.

Jefferson Thomas “The declaration of Independence.” The Blair Reader: Exploring Issues and Ideas. Ed. Kirszner, Laurie and Mandell, Stephen. Vancouver, Prentice Hall, 2010. 375-378. Print.

King, Luther. “Letter from a Birmingham Jail.” The Blair Reader: Exploring Issues and Ideas. Ed. Kirszner, Laurie and Mandell, Stephen. Vancouver, Prentice Hall, 2010. 608-622. Print.

Lincoln, Abraham. The Gettysburg address. 19. Nov. 1863. Web.


Academic Writing in Organization Leadership Essay custom essay help

Generally, academic writing is a scholarly literature covering any topic and organized by the author(s) from an authoritative point of view (Kumar, 2010). In any field, academic writing should have an objective or purpose of writing, a clear explanation of the topic, well organized and have referenced or supported ideas from other scholarly works.

In organization leadership, academic writing is used to convey a body of information about particular subjects with target audiences comprising of the managers, employees and labor unions amongst others (Martin, 2008).

The question of what an academic paper must meet in this field has remained a subject of debate since there is a wider scope of topics to be covered. However, the primary requirements such as the purpose of the writing, ideological or rational explanation of issues, proper structure, and a detailed explanations of the findings are necessary to prevent other scholars from coming up with replicated results.

Commonly used primary Media by writers in in this field are the print media, namely, books, journals, and newspapers. Other common characteristics of scholarly writing in this field include use of economic theories, economic models, economic assumptions, and mathematical analysis of data (Daft


History of American Colony Research Paper college essay help online: college essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

How America was conceived


Works Cited

Introduction The formation of the American colony is laden with instances of coercion, manipulation, oppression and outright violence. The elite were at the forefront of these vices owing to the need to protect their interests. Land owners had to resort to retrogressive tactics in order to secure labor and property in the newly established British colony.

They also employed divide and conquer tactics amongst the masses in order to quell potential rebellions. In the new American colony, the elite did not epitomize liberty; they used their positions of power to control the natives, indentures and African Americans such that they could secure their own places.

How America was conceived The first category of individuals that had to be pacified or controlled were the indentured servants. In order to secure adequate labor, the elite imposed heavy fines upon indentured servants who attempted to flee their masters. In Virginia, a person caught doing this would have to provide additional labor equal to the period of time that he or she was away. “Over the next century, a good deal of time of Virginia’s House of Burgesses would be taken up with how to keep servants in check.” (Jordan and Walsh 95).

As a result, disgruntled white servants had no choice but to serve the complete term of their contract thus securing the aristocracy’s interests. The latter group of people also disciplined their white servants by whipping them at home or inside whipping posts. Their objective was to instill fear as well minimize instances of mild rebellion.

Not only did land owners employ physical means to keep white servants in order, they also controlled their social relations. They forbade indentured servants from marrying bridal maidens from England. Any indentured worker, who wanted to marry, had to obtain permission from his master. Females could not get pregnant without serving some extra time as servants (Jordan and Walsh 95).

One should note that the indentured-servant system was not prevalent from the beginning. Rich capitalist created it because they wanted to establish the most profitable means of tobacco cultivation. In the early 1620s, Virginia hired a consultant who stated that sharecropping was not effective in yielding high profits.

Sharecropping relied on the use of tenants for production. This specialist suggested the use of servants rather than tenants in agriculture. As a consequence, new entrants from England were bitterly disappointed when they realized that their transporters had changed the terms of their contract (Jordan and Walsh 104). They would no longer be tenants in the colonies but mere servants whose term of service would expire upon their master’s pronouncement.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Research shows that the aristocracy’s preoccupation with control was not unfounded. Many indentured servants were frustrated with their conditions and if untamed, then they would upset the delicate class balance in the American colonies. A case in point was Thomas Hellier, whose masters had frustrated him for long. He chose to take matters into his own hands by killing his master, his master’s wife and another servant (Jordan and Walsh 106).

When pleading his case, the defendant explained that he had a lot of resentment against slave traders. He argued that such merchants lured desperate people from England into the colony without any intention of keeping their end of the bargain. It was sentiments like these that caused a lot of apprehension among the elite who opted to use brutal tactics to keep their laborers in check.

Taylor (154) explains that a rebellion eventually took place in 1676 when a group of frustrated freed men took up arms; this was known as Bacon’s rebellion. After completing the terms of their contract, land owners released their workers into a society with minimal economic opportunities.

Most of these white laborers owned no property and lived in deplorable conditions. The extravagance of the elite disturbed them to a point of causing a rebellion. However, the state quelled the rebellion and tamed possible uprisings among newly freed while servants.

African slaves were also another mechanism for securing the interests of rich landowners in the American colonies. Unlike white servants, who cost more to own and who had no lifetime guarantee, black slaves remained their slave master’s property all their lives. It was more economical to invest in slaves than white servants (Clark et. al. 111). Taylor (154) explains that “planters shifted from servants to slaves for economic security and security against another rebellion by angry freedmen.”

Despite their promise, African slaves still had the potential to rebel too. In the early 1600s, African slaves were few in number and possessed same rights as their white counterparts.

They could work for their freedom, own land and even buy slaves. However, in the latter half of the 17th century, black slaves had multiplied in number. White land owners worried that they could come together, take up arms and attack their white masters. Therefore, colonists saw the opportunity to utilize former indentured servants to preserve their position.

We will write a custom Research Paper on History of American Colony specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More They would give poor whites a range of privileges that blacks could not enjoy. The aristocracy’s sole intention was to divide society on the basis of race in order to prevent an alliance that could upset social order. If poor whites got together with disgruntled black slaves, then the elite would have no chance of staying in power. They thus created several laws designed to subjugate black slaves and fool poor whites into supporting them.

Some of the laws forbade Africans from gathering in large numbers. They elongated their work days, increased their work load, gave them less food than before, and neglected their medical needs (Taylor 155). On the flipside, they allowed whites to bully blacks as much as they wanted with no fear of punishment from authorities; the laws forbade blacks from striking whites. This created a feeling of solidarity among all members of the white race.

Divide and conquer tactics did not just stop at the highly oppressive colonial labor laws; it was cemented by a series of social controls too. Colonists forbade blacks from marrying whites while perpetrators of the crime would immediately become indentured servants. Children born from these unions were condemned to slavery.

Even if a child was born of a black mother and white father, their identity would still remain black (Shifflett 107). They needed to pass this law in order to protect many white masters who frequently raped their black slaves and fathered mulatto children. Plantation owners secured a whole generation of slaves for themselves. They could violate black women’s rights (by raping them) but did not have to take responsibility for their actions. Instead, they were rewarded by having yet another laborer in their plantation.

As is the case with several capitalists, the land owners had to justify their actions using arguments that the masses would believe. Many of them used technical justifications such as an increase in the number of blacks and their intellectual backwardness.

Others even employed just-war principles; they explained that when capturing a person in war, “a subjugator could offer them enslavement as an alternative to death” (Gallay 46). However these capitalists were simply making their brutal actions acceptable among the masses. Their just-war claims were false because African slaves were forcefully captured; they were not products of war.

Native Americans were also affected by the need to perpetuate capitalist interest in the new colonies. Most Indians were not useful sources of labor in the colonies for a number of economic reasons. The elite often traded with them by purchasing animal skin and other useful items.

Additionally, this was an opportunity for self preservation as enslaving Indians would lead to an increase in war. Indians were indigenous to the Americas, so it made more sense to evacuate them from certain portions of land rather than rely on them for labor (Gallay 47). The colonists exercised a lot of discretion in determining where to place the indigenous population in the land-labor hierarchy.

Not sure if you can write a paper on History of American Colony by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The use of race was a divide-and -conquer tactic for rich land owners. They made poor whites feel superior by granting them voters rights and a few superficial benefits.

This had the effect of obscuring common class distinctions between themselves and black slaves. The wealthy cemented their place by creating a lesser creature than the indentured servants. Native Americans could not liaise with poor whites or black slaves because they perceived their problems to be unique to their community. In essence, rich whites had quelled opportunities for rebellion.

Conclusion The most interesting aspect to me was the impunity with which the elite exercised their privileges and abuses. I also found the contradictory nature of the libertarian values espoused by the colonists and the gross violation of human rights that took place in the new colony out of the ordinary. Lastly, it was enlightening to learn that oppressive systems did not start out that way, but grew as a need for self preservation.

Works Cited Clark, Christopher, Nancy Hewitt, Roy Rosenzweig, Nelson Lichtenstein, Joshua Brown, David Jaffee. Who Built America? Working People and the Nation’s History. Bedford: St. Martin’s Press, 2008. Print.

Gallay, Alan. The Indian Slave trade: The Rise of the English Empire in the American South, 1670-1717. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2002. Print.

Jordan, Dan and Michael Walsh. White Cargo: The Forgotten History of Britain’s White Slaves in America. New York: New York University Press, 2008. Print.

Shifflett, Crandal. Selected Virginia Statutes Related to Slavery. Virtual Jamestown 2007. Web.

Taylor, Alan. American Colonies: The Settling of North America. New York: Penguin, 2001. Print.


The Discovery and the Consequential Conquest of America Report custom essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Colonization of America

Slave Labor


Works Cited

Introduction The colonization of American was one of the key events that took place in America during the 1600. During this time, Britain was much preoccupied with advancing its economic imperialism. The process of colonization of America began with the exploration activities conducted by the European explorers. The Red Indians were among the Native Americans. The arrival of the British colonists in America led to the oppression and exploitation of the native Indian communities.

The British interfered with the indigenous American civilization, subjected them to forced labor and stringent economic policies. Apart from Britain, other European powers such as Sweden and France also attempted to obtain colonies in America. This paper argues that the colonial elite gained control over natives, indentures, African Americans, and poor free whites through a combination of decrees and force.

Colonization of America During the British rule in the American colonies, many changes occurred, and they were not in favor of the Americans’ interests. The American society became increasingly stratified under the British rule. This led to the development of inequalities, which really affected many inhabitants of the American colony.

Slavery, which had begun during the ancient period, became worse. Slavery was instituted in the Trans Atlantic region earlier than in England. The British Empire adopted slavery in the 17th century, when it occupied America. The ancient slavery was different from the one that was later adopted after European occupation of America. The latter version of slavery was based on racism than the former. For instance, black slaves were introduced in America due to insufficient laborers in the plantations.

In the second phase of the 17th century, Britain used its territories as potential markets. The English also derived some raw materials from the territories that were under their control. The British slave trade was intensified in the 18th century and it coincided with mercantilism, which was prevalent in many parts of Europe.

Vast commercial interests motivated European powers to extend their territories through colonization. Mercantilism policies became significant in most of the territories that were occupied by Britain. It was conducted through a partnership between merchants that operated in England and the government.

British mercantilism was driven by the need to gain big trade surpluses, in order to accumulate gold and silver. Consequently, mercantilism greatly influenced the Americans commercial activities in the sense that they lost their economic independence considerably due to slavery. This later sparked off the rebellion of these territories. Many merchants engaged in selling slaves because it had lucrative returns.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Slave Labor In America, plantation farming was particularly boosted by slaves. For example, In Virginia and Carolina, slave trade introduced new prospects for commercial development since industrial products were substituted with slaves. In this case, Virginians offered their merchandise to the Westo Indians who supplied them with captives. The Westo realized that selling war captives was more lucrative than hunting.

Thus, they devoted much of their time and resources to enslaving captives of war from vulnerable communities such as the Amerindians. The initial English colonizers mainly originated from Barbados. Their major reason for migrating to Carolina was the need to exploit the fertile land and slave labor.

In Britain, the British government arranged to get rid of destitute children by exporting them to Virginia in order provide the much-needed labor in the tobacco farms.

The English laborers were termed indentured servants. Since the indentured servants did not provide adequate labor in the plantations in Virginia, the British authorities devised new mechanisms for getting extra labor. “Copying the Spanish, Portuguese, and Dutch colonies, the English enslaved Africans on the plantations both in the West Indies and on the North American mainland” (Gallay 46).

Keeping of slaves was not a unique venture since many societies also instituted slavery in their commercial and agricultural activities. “The English rationale for enslavement lay in the belief that captives taken in a just war could be offered enslavement as an alternative to death” (Gallay 46). In the 17th century, the English developed another reason for practicing slavery by declaring that the descendants of slaves were to inherit the status of their parents so that slavery could thrive in future.

In America, Interstate slave trade had a positive impact on the economy of the seaboard states that had remained poor for long. Many slaves were transferred to the Deep South especially in Virginia where agricultural production was thriving. As the demand for cotton and tobacco increased, many plantation owners acquired more slaves to expand their production activities.

Top on the planters program was the spirited scramble for laborers. “Planters or their agents were stealing servants from under each other’s noses even before they reached the colony; in England, servants who had just indentured for America were being ‘enticed’ to break the contract and indenture for the colony on better terms with somebody else” (Jordan, Walsh and Kirkland 93).

We will write a custom Report on The Discovery and the Consequential Conquest of America specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Some indentures were encouraged to flee on arrival and align with new masters. “The burgesses decided ‘most severely to punish the seducers and the seduced’ but in the event targeted the servants alone, and they were to be made to serve the full terms contracted with both masters, one after another” (Jordan, Walsh and Kirkland 93-94).

In Chesapeake, the frontier circumstances made it possible for labor to generate more profits and wealth at a phenomenal rate for a preindustrial Britain. “The planters prospered by farming building: by clearing and cultivating new fields and by constructing new fences and buildings” (Taylor 145). The planters fulfilled their material interests at a heavy price. “The Indians unwillingly paid the highest price by losing their lives and domain to provide the lands essential to farm building” (Taylor 145).

In Europe, “many viewed the enslavement of Native Americans somewhat differently from the enslavement of Africans, though both were subject to racial prejudice by English who regarded both of them as slaves” (Gallay 47-58). Apart from Georgia, other English colonies enacted various codes that legitimized and supported the exploitation of slave labor.

Slaves were handled ruthlessly and their status was not different from that of commodities. In the plantations, “slaves that tried to dodge their masters were either punished or brutally murdered; hence, they avoided unnecessary resistance” (Shifflette). For example, “the Virginia March 1660/1-ACT XXII stipulated that if an indentured servant ran away with a black person who was considered a servant for life, the white servant had to serve additional time to compensate a master” (Shifflette).

Still in Virginia, the colonial administrators passed a statute that authorized slave masters to administer corporal punishment to their errant slaves since they were serving on permanent. This implies that slaves were handled quite differently from indentured servants. This law demonstrates that slaves in Virginia did not have any kind of legal protection. “It was also among the numerous decrees passed towards the end of the seventeenth century that reduced the personal rights of black men” (Shifflette).

The manner in which slave masters handled their subjects was not consistent. Living conditions of slaves were influenced by places where they worked. For example, slaves that operated in the farms were overworked. Slaves did not have the chance to have families because this could distract their attention, and they were not allowed to hold religious meetings because this could make them conspire to escape.

Apart from Virginia slave codes existed in various states, and they were used for guiding how slaves interacted with their masters. Black slaves that converted to Christianity were never liberated, but the Amerindian slaves that embraced Christianity had better social status.

Conclusion The above discussion depicts how the English vanquishers inhumanly handled the indentured workers, slaves, and Native Americans. Therefore, it can be concluded that the inhuman practices of the conquerors in North America motivated the thirteen colonies to join forces in order to regain their lost liberty in 1776. “The American Civil War was also crucial to the life of slaves in the sense that it led to their emancipation” (Clark, Hewitt and Brown 111-155).

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Discovery and the Consequential Conquest of America by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More One of the fascinating issues about the English slavery was the fact that the English began enslaving their own members and as the demand for labor increased, they turned their attention to Amerindians and later Africans. Lastly, the English slavery practices reveal that slavery was not meant to prejudice other races, but to facilitate the English great commercial interests.

Works Cited Clark, Chrsitopher. Who Built America? Volume I: Through 1877: Working People and the Nation’s History. New York: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 2007. Print.

Gallay, Alan. The Indian Slave Trade: The Rise of the English Empire in the American South, 1670-1717. New York: Yale University Press, 2002. Print.

Jordan, Don, Michael Walsh and Don Kirkland. White Cargo: The Forgotten History of Britain’s White Slaves in America. New York: New York University Press, 2008. Print.

Shifflette, Crandal. Selected Virginia Statutes Related to Slavery. Virtual Jamestown, 17 September 1630. Web.

Taylor, Alan. American Colonies: The Settling of North America. New York: Penguin, 2002. Print.


Analysis of Jackson Pollack’s Phosphorescence Essay essay help

Jackson Pollock’s painting is distinguished all over the world because it explores a certain type of automatic, mechanical technique that pleases surrealists at irregular intervals. The paint is used a device rather than end because of its ability to produce the desired design. Evaluation of the paint shows that the painter loaded weighted strings, which reconstructs a solid network on the work of art.

The silvery paint that shines out of the dense egg-shaped tracery implies a gorgeous astronomical product. The works of Pollock shows an advanced skill in the field of modern paining. This is due to the advanced stage of disintegration. Disintegration is made possible through liberation and cathartic effect. Disintegration is clued-up by a highly individualized cadence. The painting has a main intention of assaulting the image-making sense.

At each point of attentiveness of these high-tension instances of bravura phraseology, which visually are similar to nervous spirals of snide wire, there is an unsatisfactory deficiency of resolution in a picture or graphic event for all their supernatural dispersal of power. It is even exciting to realize that the personal canvases in the paint presume a completely image-making action and singleness of the characteristic (Karmel 47).

Particularly, Pollock brought out the illogical excellence in picture making to one edge. It is a type of expression and a hazard for imitators in such a straight objective expression of states of being as compared to thoughts and meaning. Even in his scenario, the painting is not conceivably sustained by a uniting or main subject or practice and is too wasteful with bunches of surrealist perceptions.

What does come out is the large scale of Pollock’s processes, his extremely individualized cadence, and in conclusion something like an unadulterated calligraphic symbol for a devastating belligerent virility. There are textural revelations in Jackson Pollock’s newest sailcloth team. If they are not sailcloth, there is nothing the uneven picture that looks like the dark and light tinted sails in the Bay of Biscay or the Riviera. The Riviera contains incredible and oft-repeated twisting lines indecipherable across them as if raged by winds of the sea.

The best ever panel in Pollock’s illustration at the Parsons Gallery is an energetic prototype of forceful black and white with noticeable strokes of yellow, blue, and an infrequent red. The majority of Jackson Pollock’s works of art at the Betty Gallery look like nothing so much as a cleanup of knotted hair. One or two of them seem to be ordered and remarkable.

Comparison with Modernist Ideals Modernist ideals refer to the modern view points in the field of painting. It refers to the modern practices employed by painters, which are more appealing and attractive as compared to the previous forms of paintings. In broader sense, modernism refers to a revolution that subscribes to the reasoning of modern painters as opposed to old, rigid practices that never appreciated inventions and innovations.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Modernism emerged after the 19th century meaning that the field of painting was responding to the new changes brought about by industrialization, urbanization, and globalization. The rapid growth of cities could not allow painters to continue using the old systems and practices but instead they had to employ new forms of paintings.

Clement Greenberg is considered the advocate of modernist ideals because he always criticized the views of conservative painters. His reasoning supports the works of Jackson Pollack on Phosphorescence. First, the reasoning of Pollock and Greenberg are similar in the sense that they both reject realism in the field of painting.

They do not subscribe to the views of realists but instead they utilize the findings of earlier painters to design the paintings that withstand the taste of time. In this regard, they employ the works of the past by applying reprise, incorporating old ideas into the new findings, rewriting the works of previous scholars, recapitulation, revising the previous findings, altering the previous painting techniques to suit the demands of the modern customer (Hopkins 12).

It should be understood the Greenberg and Pollock do not subscribe to the ideas of realists because of their claims that the works of art, particularly painting, do not change. They both have a standpoint suggesting that change is inevitable in every field of study or profession.

Greenberg noted that Emmanuel Kant was the first modernist because he went against the views of traditional philosophers by suggesting that theories must be falsified for them to be accepted as real theories. In the same way, Greenberg suggested that paint should be able to accomplish its intended purpose for it to be accepted.

The two were optimistic other forms of production would one day overtake that modern since change would never be prevented in any human society. In this regard, other forms of paintings that would suit the demands of society at the time would replace modernist ideals. Pollock suggested that it was the role of other artistic scholars to develop his ideas in order to come up with the most appealing paints.

Works Cited Hopkins, David. After Modern Art 1945-2000. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000. Print.

We will write a custom Essay on Analysis of Jackson Pollack’s Phosphorescence specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Karmel, Pepe. Jackson Pollock – Interviews, Articles, and Reviews: [publ. in Conjunction with the Exhibition “jackson Pollock” … the Museum of Modern Art, New York, November 1, 1998 to February 2, 1999]. New York: Abrams, 1999. Print.


Natural Resources: Diamonds Research Paper essay help free: essay help free

Botswana is a country found in Southern Africa that is ranked among the highest diamond producers in the world. The tremendous growth in Botswana’s economy over the last three decades is attributed to its valuable diamonds. There are very few countries that produce diamond and this therefore makes diamond to be among the most valuable minerals in the world.

This paper will explore the socio-economic and environmental impacts of diamond mining in Botswana. The price of diamond at the international market is fairly good compared to other minerals. The economy of Botswana is among the best in Africa because the country has large deposits of valuable diamonds.

Botswana discovered diamonds for the first time in the late 1960s. At independence, a larger percentage of Botswana’s population was languishing in poverty because the country had not discovered its vast mineral resources (Collier 37). The three main diamond mines in Botswana include Letlhakane, Jwaneng and Orapa.

The production of diamonds from the three mines made Botswana to be among the leading diamond producers in the world by 1980 (Collier 56). Botswana has the best brand of diamonds due to their high value compared to those from other countries. The Damtshaa mine which was established in 2002 is the most recent mine in Botswana. Botswana is blessed with large quantities of diamond that is yet to be fully exploited (Collier 113). It is estimated that Botswana produces 25% of all the diamond in the global market.

Botswana has an estimated total population of 2.1 million people with an average population growth rate of 1.656% (Dale 75). The adult population in Botswana is estimated to be 39% of the total population.

Botswana is estimated to be 581,730 km2 with 75% of its land surface covered by the Kalahari Desert (Dale 76). The country has a high mortality rate as a result of the AIDS pandemic that is very prevalent. The urban population is estimated to be 60% of the country’s total population. Botswana has a life expectancy of 60.3 years (Collier 87).

The majority of workers who work in diamond mines are local people with a considerable number of foreign expatriates (Collier 94). The major mining companies have a joint ownership between the government and foreign companies. Almost half a million local people earn their living either directly or indirectly from the four major mines in Botswana. The AIDS pandemic is very prevalent in mining towns as a result of the carefree lifestyles in the towns.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Many sex workers move to mining towns in order to exploit money from the miners who are well paid (Collier 94). The mining companies in collaboration with the Botswana government have put in place HIV/AIDS prevention programs especially for the mine workers. The people in rural areas practice some subsistence farming and at the same time receive financial support from their relatives in mining towns (Mcntyre 132).

Diamond mining has brought significant economic benefits to the local communities in Botswana (Mcntyre 132). The mining industry has benefited the entire country because the majority of government functions and programs are funded using proceeds from diamond exports. Other industries such as agriculture and tourism rely on the mining industry for funding (Dale 66).

The education and health sectors have significantly been improved through the building of new schools and hospitals that benefit the local community. Botswana has moved from being among the poorest countries in the world at independence to a middle income economy after the discovery of diamonds (Dale 66). The local communities have benefited greatly from the diamond mines through the improvement of infrastructure and the numerous job opportunities found in the mines.

Mining companies in Botswana work under strict international environmental conservation guidelines to ensure environmental sustainability. The companies conduct frequent monitoring of water; air and land as a way of preserving the natural surrounding and at the same time minimize the potential environmental risks (Dale 114). Mining companies have played a significant role in the conservation of flora and fauna to promote the tourism industry.

The mining companies distribute free antiretroviral drugs to minimize the number of employee deaths resulting from HIV (Collier 147). The price of rough and refined diamond has been fluctuating in the last four years depending on market dynamics. Botswana mines an average of 23 million carats of rough diamond annually with an average price of $ 170.36 per carat (Mcntyre 74). Diamond prices are slightly high in the United States with an average price of rough diamond being sold at $ 236.30 per carat (Mcntyre 75).

In conclusion, diamond mining is a major economic activity in Botswana that has been instrumental in improving the country’s economy. The mine workers are well remunerated on top of being provided with good working conditions. Safety measures are a priority in all the mines in Botswana and this has reduced the number of accidents that occur in the mines (Collier 156). Australia and the United States record more mine accidents compared to Botswana.

The Government of Botswana in partnership with mining companies offers special services and outreach programs for mine workers with medical conditions. The special initiatives have greatly benefited those workers who are infected or affected by the HIV pandemic (Collier 157). Local production of diamond products should be encouraged to create more jobs for the local people. Despite facing its fair share of challenges, Botswana’s mining industry is a perfect model for other countries to emulate.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Natural Resources: Diamonds specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Collier, Paul. Breaking the Conflict Trap: Civil War and Development Policy, New York: World Bank Publications, 2003. Print.

Dale, Richard. Botswana’s Search for Autonomy in Southern Africa, New York: Greenwood Publishing Group, 2005. Print.

Mcntyre, Chris. Bradt Botswana: Okavango Delta, Chobe, Northern Kalahari, New York: Bradt Travel Guides, 2010. Print.


Philosophies of Community Essay college admission essay help

Table of Contents John Locke’s “An Essay Concerning Human Understanding”

Booker T. Washington’s “Atlanta Exposition Address”


John Locke’s “An Essay Concerning Human Understanding” This essay was one of the pioneering educational works that promoted the empirical method of understanding, also known as empiricism. Completed and published in 1689, the essay was revolutionary since it was in direct opposition to the traditional understanding of knowledge at the time. It was directly opposed to the view that ideas were innate rather than experientially acquired (Locke, 1689).

John Locke’s work in this essay was therefore both a product and a reflection of the Enlightenment period in which he lived. This is the age where rationalism and empiricism prevailed over and in opposition to religious traditions and claims about innate or divinely revealed knowledge (Lowe, 1995). Though John Locke tried to refute Rene Descartes ideas of innate rationalism in Book 1 of this essay, the idea outlived him and continued to prevail even to the present day.

The educational values shaped by this historical idea include the popularization of the scientific method. This essay was also an important foundational work for empiricists who came afterwards, such as David Hume.

Even though John Locke was a Christian and deeply religious, the historical ideas that he taught and suggested, brought into question numerous religious claims. Empiricism became the primary means of acquiring knowledge, and this would continue into the modernism period. The ideas expressed in Locke’ essay continue to influence and undergird much of scientific inquiry being carried out today.

The empirical method is still central to both qualitative and quantitative research methodologies. In the realm of modern philosophy, the empirical method has been integrated with pragmatism. This means that the insights gleaned from empirical knowledge are combined with rational thinking to come up with a substantive claim of truth or understanding of any phenomena.

Booker T. Washington’s “Atlanta Exposition Address” This address was written and delivered in the year 1895, by Booker T. Washington. The historical context at the time was a period when slavery had just been abolished. However, many African Americans could not enter into the American economy and compete fairly with white traders. This is because the African Americans at the time did not have the necessary educational training to handle both the financial and legal knowledge required in many professions (Washington, 2013).

Furthermore, many Southern white farmers at the time depended greatly upon immigrant labor to work on their farms and industries. The population of immigrants was much lower than that of African Americans who were already living in the South. Therefore, Booker T. Washington saw this as an opportunity to strike a deal that will benefit both the whites and the blacks.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The compromise, though not regarded as such by Booker T. Washington and his supporters, was that the whites would ensure that African Americans got basic education and due process in law. In return, the African Americans would provide the much needed labor upon white farms and industries. At the time, the Southern economy was performing more poorly than that of the North, especially in areas of commerce and industrial development.

While the address was an acceptable compromise at the time, much has changed today. At the time, only the whites owned and ran industries, and they were the sole employers. However, today, the African Americans not only receive similar education as the whites, they also possess equal legal rights. The address is therefore regarded only as an initial step towards the equality and economic synergism that could only be successfully attained after the Civil Rights Movement in the 1960s.

References Lowe, E.J. (1995). Locke on human understanding. London, UK: Routledge.

Locke, J. (1689). An essay concerning human understanding, 38th Ed. London, UK: William Tegg

Washington, B. T. (2013). Up from slavery. Lexington, MA: Tribeca Books.


The Play “Hamlet Prince of Denmark” by W.Shakespeare Essay essay help online free: essay help online free

Table of Contents Introduction



Works Cited

Introduction Irrespective of social class, religious inclination, size of accumulated wealth, epoch inclination, and beauty, death kisses people equality every time it knocks on the door of its victim! The play Hamlet is tragic. Hamlet, an affluent prince, is moved by the death of his father.

However, opposite to his expectation, his mother seems unmoved by the unfortunate demise. One of the longest plays written by Shakespeare, the play Hamlet Prince of Denmark is characterized as a tragedy. Thus, the key concept of this reflective treatise is to ascertain the reasons why Hamlet treats Ophelia with contempt. In addition, this view is related to the events in “Hamlet Prince of Denmark”.

Analysis The key antagonists and protagonists demise eventually in the play “Hamlet Prince of Denmark”. Interestingly, death is presented as a redeemer of what each character stands for (Hamlet: Plot Summary 2).

Hamlet, a Denmark Prince, is the main character in the play. He is the only son to the dead King Hamlet and Queen Gertrude. Claudius is the present King and his uncle that becomes a new husband to his mother. In the climax of the play, Claudius appears to be responsible for the death of King Hamlet. It turns out that he murdered his brother to marry Gertrude.

The main theme in this play is death. Particularly, the death of King Hamlet forms the focal story line. Driven by anger, Prince Hamlet assassinates the innocent man behind the curtain because he has been confused by Claudius. In an interesting turn of events, the victim of his anger is the father of Ophelia, Polonius. Ophelia cannot live with the pain of losing his father and soon commit suicide.

In a nasty twist, Ophelia’s brother, Laertes actualizes his vow of avenging on the murder of his father and sister by stabbing Prince Hamlet with a poisoned arrow. Unfortunately, he is also wounded and dies (Analysis of Characters in Hamlet 4). Thus, though Hamlet loves Ophelia, the bitterness in his heart cannot let him offer full love and gratitude to Ophelia (Deception in Hamlet 9). Hamlet tells Ophelia, “It would cost you a groaning to take off my edge” (Bosak 75).

Death is an obsession in the life of Prince Hamlet. Ironically, Hamlet is painted as a weakling with a mental disorder. Severally, the play points at Hamlet as vacillating person who appears confused as the play opens. Besides, Hamlet is a distrustful and bitter loner who has a bitter hatred towards Claudius.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Moreover, his hatred becomes more as his mother rushes into a marriage with Claudius, and this makes Hamlet wonder whethr she was loyalty was devoted to Hamlet’s father or she was also involved in the murder (Introduction to Hamlet 6). This makes Hamlet strode alone as he ponders his next move, and a ghost appear to him informing him of the unfortunate events leading to the death of his father. These events make Hamlet a bitter person who cannot differentiate love and selfishness.

More about Hamlet When Polonius says, “brevity is the soul of wit,” why is it ironic? 5 351 What best describes how Laertes feels about his father’s death? 5 201 Which Statement Best Describes Laertes’s Development Between Act 1 and Act 4? 5 86 Why is Reynaldo obligated to follow Polonius’s instructions? 5 58 Which Statement Best Describes Gertrude’s Development Between Act 1 and Act 4? 5 56 In act 1, scene 1, which character does Shakespeare use most to create suspense? 5 109 He does not care about Ophelia because he despises women in general, especially after Hamlet discovers about the affair between his mother and Claudius. His hatred overwhelmes his mind, he assumes Ophelia is like any other woman. Hamlet tells Ophelia, “O God, your only jig-maker. What should a man dobut be merry? For, look you, how cheerfully mymother looks, and my father died within these two hours” (Shakespeare 71).

Hamlet is not sure as to whether he should take revenge on his mother too or not, as advised by the ghost. Specifically, in scene 1 (58), his indecisiveness is apparent in “To be or not to be” (Shakespeare 58). Apparently, he is angry with his mother for rushing into another marriage. In this context, what truly hurt Hamlet is the reality that the person who killed his father is not a stranger but an affiliate of their family, his uncle, a brother to his father.

he motives of the murder could be different, but one of them, for sure, is craving for power and envy. Hamlet undergoes emotional pain because of the tragedy occurred in his family, which makes his unable to control himself and his feelings. He passes this pain to the innocent Ophelia. Hamlet lives in fear for his life as he does not know whether his uncle has the same plans for him since he has inherited his father’s throne, and this places Hamlet at a tight spot.

Probably, Hamlet treats Ophelia with contempt due to fear of her being used by Claudius in order to kill him. Hamlet’s mother seems to have been blinded by all these sentiments and resort to stand firm by his decision regarding the murderous Claudius. Hamlet follows the advice of the ghost and avenges for the death of his father. In the process, antagonists and protagonists die.

Conclusion Conclusively, Hamlet’s bitterness and lust for revenge make him treat his lover with suspicion; consequently, such behavior and atitude toward Ophelia lead to her death. Ophelia becomes part of the collateral damage in this revenge saga.

Works Cited Analysis of Characters in Hamlet 2010. Web.

We will write a custom Essay on The Play “Hamlet Prince of Denmark” by W.Shakespeare specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Bosak, Joe 2002, The Tragedy of Hamlet, Prince of Denmark. PDF file. Web.

Deception in Hamlet 2010. Web.

Hamlet: Plot Summary 2008. Web.

Introduction to Hamlet 2010. Web.

Shakespeare, William. Hamlet. Ed. David Bevington and David Scott Kastan. New York: Bantam, 2005. Print.


Chocolate’s Positive and Negative Effects Research Paper cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Introduction In the past two decades, chocolate has been considered a “junk food” due to the way in which its consumption has significantly contributed to the obesity epidemic within the U.S. at the present.

Nearly 33% of adults within the U.S. are obese which represents a 60% increase over a 20 year period with the rate for child obesity not far behind at nearly triple what it was 30 years ago. Most of these cases have been attributed to the consumption of large amounts of junk food with chocolate being ranked among the most popular types to be eaten.

However, it must be questioned whether chocolate truly deserves to be ranked as a junk food. The fact remains that numerous studies such as those by Howe (2012) have expressed that the consumption of chocolate is in fact beneficial and can aid in enabling a person to attain a healthier body[1][2]. On the other hand, there are studies such as those by Hughes (2012) which state that it is the excess consumption of chocolate that has contributed significantly to obesity within the country[3].

It is based on this that this paper will examine aspects related to the current junk food culture, the portrayal of the media about junk food and chocolate as well as current academic literature surrounding the consumption of chocolate. The researcher expects that through this investigation a clearer picture can be seen regarding the nature of chocolate. It is the assumption of this study that chocolate can be considered a junk food depending on the quality and the quantity that has been eaten.

The Age of the Junk Food Culture Junk food in the form of chips, dips, burgers, fries, sodas, candies and ice cream have become such a part of America’s culture that the most prevalent cultural distinction for American today is that of the “Junk Food” culture. The term “junk food” is actually a terminology that was originally developed during the early half of the 1970s to describe the growing proliferation of prepackaged easy to consumer food products that came in disposal wrappers[4].

The low nutritional content of said food products combined with the easy to dispose nature of their wrappings resulted in the creation of the term “junk food”. In nearly every town, city and state groceries, shopping malls and fast food restaurants carry some form of junk food that is rapidly consumed by a voracious public that enjoys the taste and convenience of such products.

Unfortunately, this cultural distinction is actually slowly killing the American population due to resulting effects such food types have one the body. The recommended daily allowance of nutritional calories that a body should have in a single day as recommended by the American Medical Association is roughly 2,500 to 3,000 calories a day[5].

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The problem with junk food is that due to their convenience and serving size most people are not aware that on average they consume more than 3,000 calories a day from the various forms of junk food they eat[6]. An average adult male in the U.S. should consume only 65 grams of fat and 2,500 calories in a single day yet a burger and fries combo meal with a large coke available at the local McDonald’s is equivalent to more than 50 grams of fat and 1500 calories within a single sitting[7].

This would not be a problem should that be the only large meal they eat throughout the day however this meal is supplemented by various chips, sodas and various other unhealthy options throughout the day which brings the total calorie count to 4,000 calories or more.

Chocolate in particular, due to the current manner in which it is produced, is deceptively packaged to the extent that a single chocolate bar can contain 300 to 400 calories or more. Considering the fact that it would take a considerable amount of chocolate to feel full, normal consumers wind up eating more than they should resulting in the consumption of several hundred excess calories.

Journalism and the Portrayal of Scientific Information to the General Public On average nearly 10,000 TV ads appear within a given year which focuses on promoting the products of various restaurants and companies[8]. Children in particular are targeted by fancy commercials advertising sugary sweets through the use of cleverly crafted cartoonish elements in the commercial itself.

Since TV advertisements are an extension of popular culture it can be seen that popular culture is one of the primary reasons behind the obesity problem America now faces due to this patronage of products that are not only unhealthy but cause people to become obese as a result of their consumption. The power of advertising should not be underestimated since it has been shown that TV ads are one of the best ways to convince people to buy a certain product.

From this it can be seen that the causes behind obesity is not merely the fast food culture that Americans find themselves in but also the actions of various corporations that promote with wild abandon their products without taking into consideration the possible ramification on the population. It should be noted though that along with these numerous advertisements come equally numerous articles by journalists which deride and criticize food companies for ruining the health of the present day generation.

However, what is lacking in such articles is a truly in-depth examination of the nutritional impact of individual junk food products. What occurs is merely a general critic instead of an examination which attempts to determine whether foods such as chocolate have any generally positive effects[9].

We will write a custom Research Paper on Chocolate’s Positive and Negative Effects specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Positive Effects of Chocolate While it may be true that chocolate has become a synonymous aspect of the junk food culture, the fact remains that it has a variety of positive healthy effects on the body.

This encompasses effects related to better cardiovascular health, an increased metabolism, and brain stimulation. Not only that, chocolate has also been stated as being a possible anti-depressant as well as possessing anti-cancer and anti-oxidant effects[10][11]. However, its relation as a junk food has been cemented due to the manner in which it is consumed in amounts that are greater than the recommended dietary allowance per day.

As it was revealed in the study of Howe (2012), chocolate and its numerous iterations has been mixed and matched with a plethora of substances to the point that its health benefits have been highly diluted through an assortment of brands and products[12]. Its health benefits are tempered by extreme amounts of added sugar along with prodigious amounts of carbohydrates and assortment of chemicals[13].

The end result is a product that combines the positive mental stimulation of cocoa with the negative impact of a high fructose corn syrup. It is based on this that it can be stated that any health benefits derived from chocolate depends on the type of chocolate and the amount that is consumed. Thus chocolate can be considered a health food so long as one eats it sparingly and consumes chocolate products that are rich in natural cocoa and have little sugar in them.

Conclusion Based on the information and arguments that has been provided in this paper thus far, it can be stated that can be considered a junk food depending on the quality and the quantity that has been eaten.

Reference List Benton, David. 2004. Coffee, Tea, Chocolate and the Brain. Florida: CRC Press Datar, Ashlesha, and Nancy Nicosia. 2012. “Junk Food in Schools and Childhood Obesity.” Journal Of Policy Analysis


“The Story of Qiu Ju” a Film by Zhang Yimou Essay essay help free

It is possible to say that the film The Story of Qiu Ju is aimed at creating a realistic portrayal of life in a Chinese village and this realism is achieved with the help of different formal elements such as mise-en-scène, sound, as well as editing.

This is the main thesis that should be discussed in more detail. This movie can give readers deep insights into the challenges that Chinese peasant faced. This point can be better illustrated analyzing different shots from this movie and the way in which they are related with one another. These are the main questions that should be examined in this paper.

One can take a look at the first shot of this sequence; it lasts approximately five seconds. In this part of the sequence, the film-makers attempt to show the mode of life in a village family. In particular, the viewers can see the house of Wang Shantang and its yard (The Story of Qiu Ju).

In this case, the authors prefer take a medium long and low-level shot. This approach enables the camera operator to demonstrate that every member of Wang Shantang’s family has to work almost continuously in order to make ends meet (The Story of Qiu Ju). This technique can give viewers a better idea about this household. The following picture illustrates the technique used by the authors of this film:

Figure 1: Qiu Ju stands in front of Wang Shantang’s House (The Story of Qiu Ju)

Additionally, one should not forget that the film includes mostly diegetic sounds. This means that the source of sound is either directly visible, or at least one can understand where it comes from. For example, one can speak about the voices of people, the sounds of birds and animals, especially poultry.

The absence of non- diegetic suggests that the authors intend to recreate the atmosphere in the village in a very meticulous way. Under such circumstance, the inclusion of a sound-track or third-person narration might not be suitable. Additionally, the house of Wang Shantang is located at the center of the composition, and this detail is vital for describing the household of the family. These are some of the details that immediately attract the attention.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The realistic portrayal of peasant life can be seen in other shots included in this sequence. For example, one can look at the scene when Wang Shantang and Qiu Ju talk to one another. In this case, the camera operator also decides to take medium long and eye-level shots. This technique is important because in this way, one can better describe the main characters who are in conflict with one another. For example, people can clearly see that the characters live in very harsh conditions.

This is one of the aspects that should be considered. Moreover, the viewers can notice that the family of Wang Shantang is greatly depending on farming. One can refer to such details as poultry and livestock in the background, since these details are very informative. These are some of the main aspects that should not be disregarded.

Figure 2: Qiu Ju and Wang Shantang talk to one another (The Story of Qiu Ju).

The two characters are at the center of the composition, while in the background one can see almost desolate mountain landscape (The Story of Qiu Ju). This form of composition is an important element of mise-en-scène since the viewers can notice how the characters are dressed.

One can even speak about the poverty of these people. This is another issue that should be taken into account. Although, these people are opposed to one another, they encounter the same hardships. Similarly, this shot is based on the use of diegetic sounds, namely voices of people and the sounds of animals.

Another aspect that should be considered is the editing of this sequence. Close attention should be paid to the length of shots. On the one hand, the authors use editing in order to increase the tempo of the sequence. This approach is achieved by making cutting the sequence into relatively short shots.

However, at the same time, the shots are lengthy enough so that viewers can better discern the details of various scenes, especially the household. This is one of the details that one can distinguish. It is possible to argue that the authors are able to create a dynamic and realistic sequence. This is one of the main arguments that can be made.

We will write a custom Essay on “The Story of Qiu Ju” a Film by Zhang Yimou specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More On the whole, these examples show that The Story of Qiu Ju is a good example of realistic cinematography. By using long-range shots and diegetic the film-makers are able to recreate the atmosphere of a Chinese village in which people have to cope with a great number of challenges.

The formal elements used by the authors should be examined because they indicate how one can express complex ideas with the help of editing, sound, and shooting. The analysis of this approach can be a very useful activity because it illustrates the techniques used by cinematographers.

Works Cited The Story of Qiu Ju. Ex. Prod. Zhang Yimou. Beijing: Sony Pictures Classics, 1992. DVD.


The Dialog “Crito” by Socrates Explicatory Essay essay help: essay help

Introduction The dialog Crito, in which Socrates explains his reasons for having chosen in favor of remaining at the prison and facing the execution, has traditionally been referred to as one of the most intellectually refined argumentative defenses of the very notion of a statehood. In its turn, this explains why, until comparatively recent times, people used to find it rather challenging to come up with discursively legitimate objections to Socrates’ ‘pro-death’ argumentation, deployed throughout the dialogue’s entirety.

Nevertheless, as of today, this effectively ceased to be the case, because: a) the realities of a post-industrial living render the classical concept of a statehood/law hopelessly outdated; b) the recent discoveries in the fields of biology and physics expose the assumption that there should be an ‘afterlife’ after one’s death, conceptually fallacious. Given the fact that the notions of ‘statehood/law’ and ‘afterlife’ are prominently featured in the Socrates’ line of reasoning, the philosopher’s arguments can no longer be considered legitimate. In my paper, I will aim to explore the validity of this suggestion at length.

Analytical part Socrates’ defense of his decision to remain in the prison makes a perfectly logical sense. First, the philosopher points out to the fact that it is only a righteous living, which can be fully enjoyed.

Second, in order for just about anyone to be considered a righteous individual, he or she must be courageous and intellectually honest enough to never cease being observant of the provisions of a secular law. This is because it is specifically this law’s unconditional enactment, which allows the society to maintain its integrity – hence, making possible the continuation of a socio-cultural progress.

What it means is that one’s willingness to disobey laws, regardless of how unjust they may appear for the concerned individual, reflects his or her lack of existential righteousness: “He who disobeys us (laws) is… wrong, because… he has made an agreement with us that he will duly obey our commands; and he neither obeys them nor convinces us that our commands are unjust” (58).

After all, by refusing to obey laws, on the account of their presumed wrongness, without trying to convince legislators to adjust them, one indirectly sheds doubt on the legitimacy of the state in which he or she lives.

Yet; whereas, the wrongful application of a law may only affect the well-being of a single individual, the active denial of a law (by the mean of refusing to submit to it) will inevitably result in the deterioration of the state/society, and consequently – in depriving the rest of the citizens of an opportunity to realize their full existential potential.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Nevertheless, in light of what accounts for the realities of today’s living, Socrates’ line of argumentation, in this respect, cannot be referred to as such that represents an undisputed truth-value. This is because, as of today, the very concept of statehood continues to undergo a qualitative transformation.

Whereas, even as recent as a few decades ago, only the independent states used to be considered the rightful subjects of an international law, nowadays this is no longer the case. For example, even though the organization of the European Union is not considered the de jure state, it nevertheless exhibits the indications of the de facto statehood, such as the common currency (Euro), the unified government (European parliament) and the ‘transnational’ police-force (Europol).

What is even more important, however, is that it is specifically an ongoing technological progress, which allows the citizens of the EU countries to enjoy a high-quality living, and not their willingness to adjust their behavior to the euro-centric provisions of a secular law.

In fact, because the earlier mentioned progress renders the postulates of a conventional law outdated, it is specifically one’s willingness to violate this law, which should be thought of as the proof of the concerned individual’s existential fitness. This, of course, suggests that Socrates’ idea that the extent of one’s virtuousness is being reflective of the measure of his or her lawfulness, can no longer be considered discursively legitimate.

Another justification for Socrates to decide in favor of ending his life, as it was prescribed to him by the court of Athens, was his irrational belief that the death of his body will not result in the death of his ‘soul’.

The validity of this statement can be well illustrated in regards to Socrates’ suggestion that: “We (laws) shall be angry with you while you alive, and our brethren, the laws in the world below, will receive you as an enemy; for they will know that you have done your best to destroy us” (60). In other words, the apparent ease, with which Socrates went about justifying his decision not to attempt the escape from prison, may in part be explained by his belief in the ‘afterlife’.

This, of course, implies that contrary to what Socrates wanted people to believe about himself, his resolution to lead a righteous life was not entirely motivated by purely idealistic considerations, on the philosopher’s part. In other words, had there been a good reason for Socrates to consider the possibility that the end of his physical existence would result in the destruction of his personality (‘soul’), he would not remain quite as calm, while explaining his reasons to decide to stay in the prison. In fact, he might have decided to escape.

We will write a custom Essay on The Dialog “Crito” by Socrates specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Yet; whereas, the idea that the death of one’s body necessarily results in the death of his or her ‘soul’ would be definitely deemed inappropriate in time when Crito was written, today’s intellectually advanced people (specifically biologists, psychologists and physicists) regard this idea self-evident. The reason for this is apparent – this idea is utterly inconsistent with the most fundamental laws of nature.

There is no ‘afterlife’. After one’s death, there is nothingness – just as it was the case before his or her birth. What it means is that Socrates’ suggestion that, after having died, he would be held accountable in the ‘underworld’, cannot be referred to anything but the byproduct of his unawareness of how the universe actually functions.

Conclusion As it was shown earlier, there are least two good reasons to consider the line of Socrates’ ‘pro-death’ argumentation conceptually erroneous. In its turn, this suggests that the ‘appeal to morality’ can no longer be considered a discursively appropriate foundation for the philosophical reasoning to be based upon.

Apparently, it is the empirical science and not the vaguely defined notion of ‘morality’, out of which the legitimate set of ethically sound rules of behavior originates. This, of course, implies that despite the emotional appeal of Platonism, this philosophy does not resonate with the actual realities of today’s living. I believe that this conclusion is fully consistent with the paper’s initial thesis.


Effects of China’s Economic Growth on Sub-Saharan Africa Essay scholarship essay help

As Asian countries continue to record impressive economic growth rates, economic power is slowly shifting from the west to the east. Among the countries that have registered high rates of economic growth is China. As a matter of fact, China has become an economic threat even to advanced economies like Canada, Germany and United States of America.

Due to its rapidly growing economy, China has enhanced its relationship with many countries most of them in Sub-Saharan Africa. However, this relationship has received mixed reactions from many people on whether it is beneficial or detrimental to Sub-Saharan Africa. Nevertheless, it is important to note that China’s economic growth can boost and at the same time hinder economic growth in Sub-Saharan Africa.

The benefits that Sub-Saharan Africa receives from China are numerous. To begin with, China is slowly becoming Sub-Saharan Africa’s largest trading partner. This means that Africa has increased its sales thus increasing income which leads to economic growth.

On the same note, trading with China has led to increase in prices of raw materials that are produced by countries in Sub-Saharan Africa thus leading to expansion of Gross Domestic Product (GDP). Similarly, China gives Africa a lot of money inform of soft loans to help in development projects (Lanteigne 48). Additionally, China provides the technical support that is very scarce in Africa. This is quite crucial in propelling development of these economies.

Furthermore, China has comparative advantage over Africa in production of several commodities. Therefore, China brings cheap products into Sub-Saharan Africa. This increases affordability as well as freedom of choice among consumers. In addition, China’s increased interest in Africa has revived the interest of other countries which had neglected the continent (Greenaway 111). As a result, the number of investors interested to do business in Sub-Saharan Africa has increased leading to economic development.

Unfortunately, this relationship is also detrimental to Sub-Saharan Africa. China gives its loans with a lot of restrictions including that labor should be imported form China. These types of tied loans usually benefit china more than Sub-Saharan Africa. On the same note, large numbers of people are migrating from China to Africa.

This leads to increase in population of Africa given the fact that Africa’s population growth rate is already very high. On the same note, the population increase exerts pressure on the already strained economies of Sub-Saharan Africa (Padayachee 394).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the other hand, while cheap commodities from china are beneficial to Africans, they are also poisonous to the economy. Currently, the markets of Africa are flooded with cheap Chinese products which increase competition for locally produced commodities. Besides pushing many people out of business, the Chinese products are also killing local industries thus economically degrading Sub-Saharan Africa.

Similarly, China has compelled countries in Sub-Saharan Africa into being just exporters of unfinished raw materials (Morrissey and Evious 58). Income on raw materials is very low compared to finished products. This has not only led to the unwillingness of Sub-Saharan African countries to invest in industries, but has also hindered the probability of these countries to earn more.

The relationship between China and Sub-Saharan Africa is undoubtedly beneficial to both parties. However, the negative effects on the part of Sub-Saharan Africa should be given a second thought. China might not be truly concerned with the gains of Sub-Saharan Africa in their relationship. Therefore, Sub-Saharan Africa should not be blinded with the little aid they get. Instead, Sub-Saharan Africa should ensure that the negative effects are minimized if not eliminated.

Works Cited Greenaway, David. The World Economy: Global Trade policy 2009. Hoboken: John Willey and Sons, 2011. Print.

Lanteigne, Marc. Chinese Foreign Policy: An Introduction. London: Routledge, 2009. Print.

Morrissey, Oliver and Evious Zgovu. The Impact of China and India on Sub-Saharan Africa: Opportunities, Challenges and Policies. Marlborough: Commonwealth Secretariat, 2011. Print.

Padayachee, Vishnu. The Political Economy of Africa. London: Routledge, 2010. Print.

We will write a custom Essay on Effects of China’s Economic Growth on Sub-Saharan Africa specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Students’ Satisfaction at Universities Proposal scholarship essay help

Introduction Education is a process of learning that needs well articulated systems to enable the learners to achieve their intended goals. This is a practice that is almost universal across the globe. It begins at infancy and perhaps never has an end in people’s lives. Scholars say that education is an endless process in people’s live because there is always something new to learn inconsiderate of age.

It is important to note that there are two types of education; the natural learning process and the one taught in learning institutions. Infants are brought into the world completely oblivious of whatever is contained in it. In most occasions, it is the duty of parents to educate their babies on the basics of life including mother-languages and other simple practical activities like walking and sitting.

On the other hand, there is the type of education that is only gotten in classes and in learning institutions like kindergartens, primary schools, high schools and institutions in higher learning. Education is a systematic process that requires an individual to first go through kindergartens to primary and high schools before he/she can eventually join an institution for higher learning; also called the university.

It is imperative to note that those who go through the formal educations (students) must have successfully passed the previous stages of education before they are able to graduate to the next step. In the event that a person does not meet the required qualifications in a previous stage of education, he/she is normally compelled to rewind and attain the pass mark before being given the go ahead to continue (Herbst, 2007).

Education plays an integral part of a country’s economic status. Learning institutions produce all the scholars, entrepreneurs, politicians, religious leaders and the overall society of a nation. For this reason, it is only wise that the education system within a country is drafted by intellects and monitored closely in order to realize the projected economic growth in the nation in question.

This not only applies to the low levels of education like kindergartens but also to higher education institutions like universities. Since education is a process that involves human effort, it is important that favorable environments are created in the learning institutions so as to come up with the very best scholars. This paper is meant to give an insight on students’ satisfaction at universities.

Students’ satisfaction at universities The higher education sector in quite a number of countries is gradually becoming a competitive market. Countries have gone to an extent of importing labor meant to enhance education at their universities (University of Michigan, 2009). Additionally, quite a number of students have also sought higher education from foreign countries.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This indicates the importance of offering satisfactory services in these institutions. Students’ satisfaction at universities is currently a vital element of quality assurance (Pfeifer, 2011). This implies that the quality of labor produced for universities is highly dependent on the level of satisfaction the students had while still at school.

University students are the easiest to deal with due to their maturity, but only if offered acceptable and favorable environments to operate in. This can be achieved through a number of ways. The most important elements that should be factored in as far as students’ satisfaction at universities is concerned are students’ convenience and adequate time utilization. This is an indication that the duty of students’ satisfaction at universities is purely a managerial duty (Herbst, 2007).

Some universities can be referred to both as a hospitality institution and a learning institution. Such universities accommodate their students within their premises. On the other hand, other universities are purely learning institutions.

Some people have, however, argued that even though universities that do not accommodate their students are referred to learning institutions alone, nearly all of them offer meals to the students and so they are hospitality institutions too. In hospitality, guest satisfaction is the ultimate key to overall success. For this reason, universities ought to offer satisfactory services in satisfactory environments in order to meet their institutional objectives (Hilton, and Wilmington University, 2009).

Key areas of students’ satisfaction at universities Education

Students have a sole purpose of attending universities; to get educated. As a result, it is only through satisfactory educational procedures that students will be able to attain their goals.

It is the duty of the university management to ensure that the various schools that offer different degree certificates are well equipped with the necessary machineries and staff in order to deliver the expected quality of education (Pfeifer, 2011). These machineries must meet international standards so as to produce the right labor that can be utilized internationally. That notwithstanding, the students have to agree with the machineries and staff as a quality assurance to their education.

Extracurricular activities

Education is normally supplemented with extracurricular activities in order to come up with a blend of knowledge and wisdom. Recent researches have indicated that incorporating games in learning plays an imperative role in nurturing real scholars. Besides, there are students whose passion for sporting activities is impregnable.

We will write a custom Proposal on Students’ Satisfaction at Universities specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The only way to capture full concentration of such students in class is to enable them pursue their talents. This not only includes sporting activities but also drama and music amongst others. Just like in the hospitality industry where the customization of guest services is key to making sales, giving students exactly what they want plays an integral part in enhancing academic performance (University of Michigan, 2009).

Ease of congestion

Universities are probably the largest learning institutions amongst all other learning institutions. This is perhaps due to the fact that they attract quite a large population; both locally and internationally. For this reason, they are vulnerable to congestion. The management of universities must ensure that adequate control measures are deployed in areas that are vulnerable to congestion. For instance, many universities have come up with students’ portals where they can register their units, view their results and fee statements amongst others.

All these services are better provided online than manually as a way of easing congestion. Additionally, some lectures are taught via video conferencing in some universities. Other universities also post notes of some units on students’ portals. These are always done in the event that the number of students registered for a particular unit exceeds the capacity of lecture halls. This is ingenious as it enables students acquire the same quality of education despite their large population (Pfeifer, 2011).

Food and accommodation

Even though food and accommodation are not part of the core services of a university, they are vital in determining the extent of students’ satisfaction at universities. Students tend to value upscale accommodations services and food at school. When the otherwise is provided, they are most likely to cause commotion and a state of unrest in and around the university.

In order to curb this menace, it is important that the management of universities put in place measures to ensure that students are offered satisfactory services in this sector. Universities normally give students a variety of foods to choose from. In addition to that, they normally offer different classes of food outlets with different foods of different prices within the university in order to accommodate both the middle class and upper class students (University of Michigan, 2009).

Implications of students’ satisfaction at universities

The satisfaction of students at universities has quite a number of positive implications. There are institutional, individual and social implications related to students’ satisfaction at universities. The institutions gain in the sense that satisfied students are bound to carry on with their education at the university.

That aside, the students are most likely to do well in their academics and this translates to an enhanced reputation and financial position of the university (Herbst, 2007). This happens as a result of the fact that students’ success helps in retaining and attracting more students at the university.

Socially, students’ satisfaction at universities nurtures high achievers who in turn participate in the growth and development of the community. Any university that intends to maneuver its way to the helm of quality education should invest wholesomely in students’ satisfaction. Similarly, Yamamah University of Saudi Arabia should implement the students’ satisfaction measures too in order to meet its organizational projections.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Students’ Satisfaction at Universities by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Conclusion The assessment of students’ satisfaction is important in providing a mechanism through which universities are able to focus on issues pertaining to quality assurance in a bid to provide high quality education. That notwithstanding, such measure of students’ satisfaction may be imperative in helping in the identification and application of development strategies. In conclusion, therefore, students’ satisfaction at universities is inevitable.

References Herbst, M. (2007). Financing public universities: The case of performance funding. Dordrecht: Springer.

Hilton, Y. R.,


How Harley Davidson Affected American Motorcycle Riding Today Cause and Effect Essay essay help online: essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

Brief Background Information

Harley Davidson’s Influence on Motorcycle Riding


Introduction The word ‘American’ is in almost, if not all, descriptions of the Harley-Davidson motorcycle. So what makes Harley-Davidson so American? According to Lynch (2003), the design embodies the American free spirit. Quoting, Lynch (2003) writes, “Perhaps more than any other 20th century product, the Harley Davidson motorcycle is revered as an American icon-symbol of free spiritedness, love, and verve for living life with all your sense”.

Almost everything about the Harley-Davidson motorcycle, from the manufacturers to the design and what it embodies speak ‘American’. According to Yates (2003), “the Harley-Davidson brand is so rooted in American culture that the history of the company intertwines with the history of America itself”.

However, Harley Davidson did not only become a symbol of American culture, but also changed attitudes towards motorcycle riding- an influence that has continued to date.

Brief Background Information The company was founded in 1903 by William S. Harley and two brothers, Walter and Arthur Davidson. The first Harley-Davidson motorcycle was manufactured in a small shed in Milwaukie (Wisconsin), the original base.

According to Lynch (2003), the shed measured 10 by 15 feet, with a hand-painted sign with the words “Harley Davidson Motor Company” hanging at the front. Since then, despite a few attempts into modern designs, the company has stuck with its “traditional cruiser motorcycles running on its signature “air-cooled V-Twin engines” (Lynch, 2003).

The Harley-Davidson motorcycles have over the years been associated with various notions and attracted various attitudes. Harley Davidson has been known to produce quality products famous not only for their quality, but also their dependability.

It is partly for this that the company served the country in both world wars, as well as several police forces across the U.S. On the other hand, it has been associated with ruggedness and rebellion, thanks to troublemaking biker gangs who have always used Harley-Davidson as the motorcycle of choice.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Harley Davidson’s Influence on Motorcycle Riding Harley Davidson motorcycles turned many people into riders. This was especially based on the simplicity of its designs that did not require much expertise. Speaking of designs, 1903 marked an important time of technological revolution that had began in the last quarter of the gone century. The invention of the internal combustion gasoline engine and light bulb was an important one for the founders of Harley-Davidson.

Having no technical training or experience and down on budget, the three first experimented with blueprints of the “De Dion-Bouton engine” (Lynch, 2003), a French engine running on a single cylinder. Their idea was to build a simple and rugged machine that had “extra strength designed in the traditionally weak points” (Yates, 1999). In other words, the company’s core design philosophy rested on the premise of utility and practicality.

The company website describes its first motorcycle as a “Bike built to be a racer, with a 3-1/8 inch bore and 3-1/2 inch stroke (Lynch, 2003). The Harley-Davidson motorcycles went on to have a significant impact and reputation on racing. Moreover, the company’s bikes also won much recognition in endurance races, such as hill climbing.

One of the very obvious impacts that Harley-Davidson has had is establish motorcycling as a culture. One way of viewing this is to take note of Harley-Davidson as an American symbol. It does not matter where one finds the Harley-Davidson motorcycle. It will always be the American brand. If only for its Americanness, many people, including those who were not necessarily riders, fell in love with motorcycle riding.

Just as an example of how much strong the culture of Harley Davidson was back then and has continued to be, when Harley Davidson finally broke off from the AMF and returned its headquarters to its original base in Milwaukie (having been relocated to New York by AMF), new competitors had invaded the market. Japanese companies were producing motorcycles in the model of Harley Davidson and at cheaper prices.

Harley Davidson had lost up to 50 percent of its market share. However, it re-established itself and rose to the top again. Harley Davidson provided what the new companies could not provide. Bitchin wrote, “The Harley, the true symbol of human frailty and audacity, was to be honoured and revered, not for its utility or its sheer excellence, but for its god-awful, all-American, in your face, hog-stomping, ball-busting, real-life representation of man’s own imperfections” (Yates, 1999).

The second perspective of viewing this assertion is to consider the various groups associated with Harley-Davidson. The most notable of these are the biker gangs. The earliest biker gangs consisted of the Second World War veterans, who felt isolated from the civilised society and, thus, turned to violence. “These veterans feeling cast out of normal society embraced the motorcycle not only as a recreational diversion but a weapon against the established order” (Yates, 1999).

We will write a custom Essay on How Harley Davidson Affected American Motorcycle Riding Today specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More There were, for instance, the Pissed off Bastards of Bloomington (also known as POBOB) and the Booze Fighters. Harley-Davidson became their main motorcycle of choice. That rugged reputation that many came to associate with Harley-Davidson in the 1940s has – albeit in a subtle way- rubbed off on motorcycle riding in general today.

Generally, most people back then viewed motorcycles and motorcycle riding merely as tools and means of transport (getting from point 1 to another point 2). However, the design of Harley-Davidson did not just take into account the matter of aesthetics. A Harley-Davidson motorcycle is an object of raw beauty.

The Harley Davidson motorcycles have fenders’ with smooth and flowing curves, their fuel tanks are characterised with trademark smooth lines, their bodies have beautiful reflections and their big engines have power and purrs in the only way known to belong to Harley-Davidson.

These not only set the Harley-Davidson motorcycle apart from the rest, but also turn it into a work of art. As a result, the Harley-Davidson motorcycles did not just become a means of getting from point 1 to point 2, but also a source of passion. Motorcycle riding also became a recreational exercise. Motorcycles have also since become symbols of adventure. Thus, people who own and ride the Harley-Davidson motorcycles do not just say ‘hi’ and go by. They connect, sharing stories of their experiences with their bikes.

Conclusion In conclusion, Harley Davidson has not only been an icon of the American culture. It also started transforming attitudes towards motorcycle riding. Importantly, through simplicity and utility philosophy in design, it made riding look easy to a lot of people. But most importantly, it turned motorcycle riding into a culture.

Motorcycle riding became more than just a means of transportation. It also became a source of pleasure and passion. Ultimately, the influence of Harvey Davidson is positive in certain ways and negative in others, but that influence remains notable in the field of motorcycle riding today.

Lynch, J.W. (2003). Harley Davidson, a Spirit of American Freedom for 100 Years. Thesis for Master of Arts in Corporate and Public Communications: Seton Hall University

Yates, B. (1999). Outlaw Machine: Harley Davidson and the Search for the American Soul. New York: Little, Brown, and Company.

Not sure if you can write a paper on How Harley Davidson Affected American Motorcycle Riding Today by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More


Analysis on Religion, Racism and Family Conflicts Essay scholarship essay help

Table of Contents Religion

Family conflict



Works Cited

Religion James Baldwin unfolds his theme on religion from the cover page. He uses a title with a spiritual ethnography. Most of his characters have bible names. The language he employs is biblical in nature. His chapters are bible related along with his biblical utterances. In fact, one who is not conversant with the bible may have a hard time trying to realize where the writer is coming from.

Religion is vital in guiding and supporting the members. It gives guidance of behaviour expected members. It upholds integrity and dismisses destructive behaviour. Religion promises people riches after their poverty life comes to an end. Those that behave badly fear condemnation. The widely speaks of Christianity.

The beginning chapter of the novel introduces us to a church family of Pentecostal denomination. It is a patriarchal family. Gabriel is a preacher and a staunch believer in his faith. His wife Elizabeth and son; John’s affiliation to religion is less than Gabriel’s. His religious views are complex and irrevocable. He believes in salvation through Jesus and condemnation for non believers

The novel enlightens the issue of hypocrisy in the church. Gabriel uses the church to disguise his violent behaviour. He is a role model to the church. Every Sunday he teaches sermons on the Ten Commandments and leading true Christian lives. Contrary to this, he is quick to condemn Elizabeth of her infidelity, yet he dismisses his extra marital affair. He gets Esther pregnant, steals his wife’s savings and gives Esther.

Gabriel is unable to tame his own son. He is extremely rebellious and homosexual. The novelist does not state directly that he is a homosexual; he suggests so in many instances. He finds it difficult to concentrate in his church lessons as he admires a boy who is handsome. John masturbates at school while he fantasizes with older boys. Religious turmoil in teenagers is common. Their backgrounds are contributing factors. They become rebels and adopt queer ways of living. (Sylvia Collins-Mayo)

The boy struggles on the road to spiritual maturity. At the novel, he has visions. Anxiety comes from his past sinful life and his fears. He proclaims salvation in the morning. His mum encourages him, whereas Gabriel remains cold on him. The church community eventually accepts him as a transformed person.

Family conflict Conflicts in families are apparent in the novel. Major characters bring up the theme undoubtedly. John, a young man hates his father passionately. His father is a religious fanatic and stern disciplinarian. John imagines of killing him and running away as a result of tension his dad creates. Lack of love is obvious in his family. John consistently strives to accept his stepfather of which he finds extremely difficult.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Florence a child to a freed slave woman brings up the theme of conflict in families. Through her prayer, it is manifest that she faces discrimination by her mother. She marvels and complains that her mother favours her younger brother Gabriel. Disgusted by this treatment like John, she wants to disappear. Shockingly, she leaves her mother and Gabriel for New York. Her mother at that time was almost dying.

Various unpleasant encounters in the family unit are as an outcome past heartaches. Others have a tendency of making life impossible for others even though, they had nothing to do with their turmoil. The novel educates on the harm it may cause to the perpetrators and the victims. (Sylvia Collins-Mayo)

Racism Baldwin brings out plainly the theme of racism. The novelist describes the effects of racism experienced by his characters. The novel dates back to a time between American slavery and the civil war. It discloses the inhumane aspect of racism. He draws characters whose ancestors were victims of either slavery or the war.

They feel alienated from the white dominated culture. The ill-treatment affects their lives negatively. They become bitter and vicious. Gabriel becomes an abusive father and does not relate well with his son. This is an adverse effect of the prejudice he faces in the hands of the whites. Gabriel suffers as a subordinate in a racist world. John wonders why his father hates the whites so much.

John is flexible and inexperienced on his views about racism. He thinks that his father only wishes to settle a past score. His father; Gabriel is distrustful and turns a deaf ear on John’s views on integration. John enjoys praise not only from the white teachers but also the African-American teachers.

He recalls a white teacher treating him after he gets sick. He does not identify with the injustices Gabriel tells him. His father says that his son has to live in a racist society for him to have a concrete picture. John has read books about prejudice on blacks in the south. Gabriel assures him that they will all burn in hell.

Conclusion The way the writer brings out the issues is intriguing. He uses comprehensive method to teach lessons to the readers both directly and indirectly. He describes each temptation and how his characters overcome them making the novel easily graspable.

We will write a custom Essay on Analysis on Religion, Racism and Family Conflicts specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Baldwin, James. Go Tell it on the Mountain. New York: Penguin Adult, 2001.

Sylvia Collins-Mayo, Pink Dandelion. Religion and Youth. Farnham: Ashgate Publishing, Ltd, 2010.


Black Expression Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Introduction Music is universal, and all races cultures and tribes have unique music. Music is also an integral part of African culture. In some cultures, music is a source of entertainment, while in African cultures; music is a medium for communication and passing of knowledge. African American music style can be traced to West Africa, which appears to be the mother land of the African American ancestors. This can be seen by the deep African influence that is in jazz and blues.

Slavery, which began in the 16th century, uprooted Africans from their mother land to settle in new lands across the Atlantic Ocean. These people who suffered the fate of being slaves had nothing but the music they knew to lean on when times got hard (Walker, 42). T

hey mostly sang at the end of a work day before going to sleep and during working hours to maintain enthusiasm levels. These songs reflected their hardship and dreams they had for the future. Different types of music branched out from these songs as slaves become free after the outlawing of the slave trade.

The music of the now free slaves caught on like wild fire and spread across America. The rhythms that encased the compositions were highly addictive even to the most rigid white counterparts. The documentation of cases of slaves performing for their masters in the past is common.

Though these cases were few, it clearly showed the extent of African music bridging the race divide in America (Walker, 48). Concerts were happening across America as these freed slaves were rising to stardom. The exact people who enslaved them and acted as their slave masters for a greater part of the 16th century were now their fans. Black musicians became household sensations in white homes and across America.

African American music acted as a bridge between the cultures one being a minority culture, the slaves, and the wide spread white community all over America. This music was not just for the African American, somehow it managed to penetrate the stereotype that was tagging slave music at that time, becoming known almost everywhere in America.

This music was gaining acceptance of some of the whites because it carried experiences applicable to both white and African alike. These songs were a refreshing change from the soulless music that was filling the airwaves at that point in time. Gospel and jazz African music could move individuals to tears because it encompassed emotions and the truth.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Secondly, African American music brought identity to some parts of America because the original Americans tended to be cultureless and had nothing distinguishing them from other parts of the world or their neighbors in other states. This music brought identity to states like New Orleans where jazz is a way of life.

African American gospels took Christianity to a different level in America. Large churches grew as a result of the wide following of these soulful choirs that performed the songs in the church. These songs had such heart that it was common to hear people say that angels came down on Sundays to listen gospel songs performed by the choirs. This music was so enticing that some of the white flock wound up on African American churches on Sundays to be part of the movement shaping the American nation.

Expressionism is the way of conveying ones beliefs or thoughts through creative ways. African Americans brought expressionism in various forms in the New Orleans. Art, religion and, death and after life, are examples of some of the ideologies that African Americans were imposing.

Religion in the New Orleans is a product of heavy influence by African American expressionism. These African Americans converted the religious gospels to favor their African background (Rodriguez-Mangual


Fitness for Use in Operation Management Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Definition: The satisfaction of a customer in relation to this or that product or service depends on the quality of the product, its usability, and on such important aspects as the speed of delivery and consistency. These aspects are closely associated with the concept of fitness for use as the ability to satisfy the needs of customers (Collier


Love in Boys Don’t Cry Research Paper college essay help online

Boys Don’t Cry denotes an American independent drama film of 1999 whose director is Kimberly Peirce and its co-writer is Andy Bienen. The movie is a performance of the actual-life account of Brandon Teena, acted in the movie by Hilary Swank. In the movie, there is raping, assaulting, and murdering of Hilary Swank by his male friends prior to their discovering that he is actually female.

The film discusses the themes of liberty, empowerment, bravery, and identity. A majority of the performers in the film campaigned for the best actor over the duration of three years. A then unidentified Swank shone, as her character appeared comparable to that of Teena. Many of personalities were anchored in actual-life individuals, while several were composites. Boys don’t cry movie has been mentioned as among the most controversial and discussed movies of 1999.

The movie was released concurrent with the killing of Matthew Shepard, a youthful gay man, which ignited further public concern (Blackman 12- 17). The film brings out the hardships that teenagers experience due to taking part in love affairs. In accordance with the film, love causes people start a long journey of harassment, laughter, and tears. Love in the 1999 American independent drama film Boys Don’t Cry is depicted through desperation and suffering as explicated in this paper.

Brandon (acted by Swank) signifies a youthful ‘man’ who was actually Teena Renae Brandon. At the time that Brandon was identified as a female by a sibling of a lady he at one time dated, he turns out to be a prey to physical dangers. In a short while, Brandon is entangled in a bar war and is thrown out from the trailer of his cousin.

In this regard, Brandon relocates to Falls City where he builds comradeship with ex-prisoners John Lotter (acted by Peter Sarsgaad) as well as Tom Nissen (acted by Brendan Sexton). Brandon also builds a friendship with pals of the ex-prisoners namely Candace (acted by Alicia) and Lana (acted by sevigny).

In the film, Lana turns out romantically engaged with Brandon (Blackman 18- 21). At this point, Lana is not aware of the actual sex and rotten past of Brandon. Both Lana and Brandon decide to relocate to Memphis. Later, Brandon is imprisoned for accusations that came into being before his moving to Memphis and was locked up in the women’s part at a jail in Falls City. Luckily, Lana pays a bail for the release of Brandon.

When Lana inquires from Brandon as to his reason for being locked up in the women’s section, Brandon deceives her that he was a hermaphrodite and that she would soon obtain a sex alteration to become a male. Lana affirms her affection for Brandon at whatever cost. Tom Nissen and John Lotter build suspicion when they find an article in a newspaper concerning Brandon that calls him Teena Brandon. Following their suspicion, Nissen and Lotter compel Brandon to take out his underwear, disclosing his genitals.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More After attempting to make Lana have a look at it, she covers her eyes in refusal. Following the conflict Nissen and Lotter take Brandon to a secluded place, where beat, and aggressively rape him (Blackman 22- 24). Later, Brandon was taken to Tom’s residence. Despite injuries, Brandon flees through a window. In spite of threats from his attackers and warning against reporting the assault to the police, Lana is nevertheless able to persuade the troubled Brandon to file a case.

One evening after taking a lot of beer, Nissen and Lotter thought of killing Brandon. In spite of efforts to bar them, Nissen and Lotter head to Candace’s isolated residence where they get hold of Brandon. Brandon has been in a hideout in a shed at the residence of Candace. Lotter shot Brandon at the chin while Nissen shot at the head of Candace. In the meantime, Lana makes efforts to fight them as she shouts in a bid to stop them.

Lotter jabs the already dead body of Brandon while Nissen attempts to shoot at Lana. Luckily, Lotter prevents Nissen from shooting. After this act Lotter and Nissen escapes from the scene. Lana is left lying on the lifeless body of Brandon. The following morning, Lana woke up on the lifeless body of the scene and she carried her psychologically stressed daughter away (Blackman 25- 27). At the conclusion of the movie, Lana leaves Falls City and a correspondence written to her by Brandon is read.

Brandon chooses to leave his original residence subsequent to his thinking that people were aware of his criminal actions. In spite of Brandon being a female, it is hard to understand why he chooses to act like a male. Shockingly enough, Brandon as well lacks a proper explanation as to why he acts like a male. Nevertheless, Brandon is faultless at it and he is decided in dealing with possible gainsay. He chooses to relocate to Falls City where nobody is aware of his actual gender.

In Falls City, Boys Don’t Cry illustrates the element of love through desperation, which suppresses most of the ladies there. Most of the ladies in Falls City are in search of a man who could quench their thirst for love and companionship. In this city, Brandon meets Lana in her desperate state. Lana is in dire need of a man who could satisfy her sexual craving. After evaluating Brandon, Lana finds him kind and handsome. Never before has Lana been so sexually aroused by a man as Brandon does.

In this regard, Lana declares to go after Brandon at whatever cost. After realizing that Brandon is as well desperate for love, they both agree to settle for love and give it a chance to blossom (Blackman 28- 30). Despite learning that Brandon is truly a female, Lana is so desperate that she cannot succumb to this certainty. In spite of the confusion, Lana opts to believe and support Brandon; completely giving him her trust.

Fischer brings about a new reason as to why individuals fall in love (Fisher 23- 26). After evaluating a group of individuals that are totally in love, Fischer wraps up that love is extremely impressed in the brain of an individual. She speculates that sentiments do not portray love through feelings.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Love in Boys Don’t Cry specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More An individual could be under puppy love and still be sentimental. Nevertheless, puppy love does not mean that an individual is in true love as it may come out of desperation. In Boys Don’t cry, Brandon and Lana are somehow sentimental. However, this does not signify their love. Sentiments just function as a byproduct of their desperation (Swan 89- 92). Both are in a state of deep infatuation, which makes them sentimental. At some point both Lana and Brandon agree to flee even following their being together for a short time.

Lana is angered by the act of Lotter and Nissen humiliating Brandon. Lana and Brandon are so much in each other’s mind that they cannot wait to fall in love. The two lovebirds do not take time to assess if any of them is true to the relationship. They desire to stay together despite the circumstance. This appears evident when Brandon promises not to disappoint Lana in spite of the pressures from Lotter and Nissen. On the same note, Lana promises to be by Brandon’s side in spite of all abnormalities.

In the end of it all, Lana and Brandon suffer because of love. Lotter and Nissen humiliate Brandon publicly following their realization that Lana cannot give in to the claim that Brandon is neither a male nor a hermaphrodite. Their reason for humiliating Brandon is not based on his claiming to be a male but on the fact that he is able to win the heart of Lana; something that Lotter had tried to no avail for a long time.

On his part, Brandon is totally determined to bear every kind of suffering and he declares not to vacate Falls City without Lana. Boys Don’t Cry illustrates a bitter end of individuals who seek to go beyond all odds in a bid to gratify life craving through love (Blackman 31- 36).

Hatfield and Walster affirm that during a love incidence everybody is skillful (34- 45). They maintain that in a bid to be in love with someone of the opposite gender, individuals regard aspects such as money, individuality, and physical look. They affirm that love and affection could be either obsessive or companionate. Obsessive love is sentimental and full of uncertainty and concern (Hatfield and Walster 34- 45).

On the other hand, companionate love is illustrated by a strong affection and connection towards a person. In the film Boys Don’t Cry, love is illustrated through suffering and confusion. As Hatfield and Walster (34- 45) affirm in their publication, obsessive love is packed with suffering. These aspects emerge almost entirely in the movie. Lana in reality is aware that Brandon is not a male after being in love for a long time. Throughout the entire period, Brandon has been deceiving Lana and taking her for granted.

Nonetheless, Lana talks about how she takes pleasure in their affection and is confused. Lana is so obsessed with Brandon that she cannot discover deserting him at this time even following such obvious actuality. For a long period, Lana had never encountered a man who would make her experience love or one that would treat her with affection.

Brandon comes into view and he satisfies all that Lana had been longing to have for a long period (Blackman 38- 43). After some time in love, Lana comes to know that Brandon is a female. This result in Lana’s confusion as to whether to let go all the happy instances she has with Brandon or to disregard the allegations and progress with their relationship.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Love in Boys Don’t Cry by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Her alternative to stay devoted to Brandon, in spite of the betrayal depicts the condition of confusion and suffering that is brought by love. When people fall in love, they turn out to be so obsessive that they are not able to the way existence could be without each other. In addition, it becomes almost impossible for persons in love to believe that they could ever again fall for such a wonderful individual (Karen 34- 38).

Having sought for a man that makes her satisfied, Lana believes that she may never find another individual like Brandon. Therefore, Lana suffers with the notion of ending their love or continuing in it.

Love is depicted through suffering and desperation. Suffering is what makes Brandon relocate to Falls City and search for a lover in a bid to forget concerning his past. His past life is filled with negativity and he desires to forget concerning it and progress in life.

Despites his awareness of what Tom Neisser and John Lotter are capable of, Brandon suffers between deserting Lana and maintaining the love. Brandon has aided him to overlook a lot things and he has a feeling that deserting her could cause him relapse to his past life. Boys Don’t Cry illustrates the suffering of Brandon on whether to confront Nissen and Lotter and spare his love or desert Lana.

The suffering heightens more with the raping, beating, and murdering of Brandon. The affirmation to stay in the city if he cannot relocate with Lana depicts an element of desperation. A state of desperation is also evident when Lana vows to remain with Brandon even after learning of his deceit. The two believe they are the reason for each other and that life would be worthless without their togetherness.

Works Cited Blackman, Malorie. Boys Don’t Cry, New York: Corgi Children’s, 2011. Print.

Fisher, Helen. Why We Love: The Nature and Chemistry of Romantic Love, London: Holt Paperbacks, 2004. Print.

Hatfield, Elaine and William Walster. A New Look at Love: A Revealing Report on the Most Elusive of all Emotions, New York: University Press of America, Inc., 2003. Print.

Karen, Robert. Becoming Attached: First Relationships and How They Shape Our Capacity to Love, New York: Oxford University Press, 1994. Print.

Swan, Rachel. “Boys Don’t Cry.” Film Quarterly 54.3 (2001): 47-52. Print.


New Constitution of USA in 1787 Essay essay help online: essay help online

The US new constitution was drafted in 1787 at a convention held in Philadelphia. The constitutional convention comprised of 55 delegates who were given the responsibility to revise some articles of the congress confederation.

However, instead of amending specific articles, the delegation decided to adopt Edmund Randolph proposal to write a completely new constitution. In the process of drafting the new constitution, two different proposals plans emerged. One plan was called the Virginia plan while the other one was called the New Jersey plan. This paper compares and contrasts the two proposed constitutional plans.

Virginia vs. New Jersey Constitutional Plans

The Virginia plan called for a government with three separate arms including the legislature, executive, and the judiciary. The national congress was to comprise of two houses namely: the senate and the House of Representatives.

Furthermore, the plan proposed that representation in both chambers was to depend on the population of each state. According to this plan, members of the House of Representatives were to be elected directly by the voters of each state. Later, they would select the members of the senate from the lists of people nominated by the state legislatures.

In terms of congregational power, the Virginian plan provided that the congress would retain its earlier powers, but on top of it add the power to make laws for the states, override state laws, and coerce states to obey national laws in all circumstances. The congress was also accorded powers to select members of the judiciary and the president, who would stay in power for a term equal to seven years. Finally, it provided that both the executive and the judiciary would have the power to veto, subject to override.

On the other hand, the New Jersey plan advocated for a government with three branches just like the Virginia plan. It gave the central government power to enforce national laws, raise taxes, and regulate trade. According to this plan, the laws set by the congress were to be more powerful than state laws.

Contrary to the Virginia plan, the New Jersey plan called for equal state representation in the congress regardless of the size of the state. The congress was to have one house consisting of members elected by the state legislature. In addition, the congress would choose the federal executive which, in turn, would choose the federal judiciary. In summary, the two plans differed in structure, congregational representation, and congress power as highlighted above.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Benefits of each Plan

Each plan appealed for representation in the congress as well as advocated for a powerful central government. This is beneficial because initially, representation was biased and the congress lacked enough powers to control the affairs of each state and make powerful national laws.

Alexander Hamilton vs. Thomas Jefferson

Alexander Hamilton and Thomas Jefferson are important features in the history of the US government and economy. They both concurred that the government needed major changes. However, they deferred ideologically on matters pertaining to governance and the economy. Hamilton advocated for a strong central government, a federal bank, and a stable financial system. On the contrary, Jefferson called for a weak central government and an agrarian economy.

Jefferson’s views were democratic because he held that the commoners be given more opportunities in the government while Hamilton’s views were undemocratic because he held that the commoners were ignorant, and thus were incapable of supporting self-governance. Hamilton would support the New Jersey plan because it called for the minority government while Jefferson would support the Virginia plan because it called for the government of the majority.

How the Finished Constitution Impacted Slavery

The final constitution weakened the institution of slavery. The northerners wished to abolish the slave trade, but the southerners were against the claim because the trade was their source of income. However, after the new constitution was implemented the congress took at least 20 years to abolish the trade because the congress held that it was inhuman.

My Opinion

As a citizen of the new American republic in 1790, Jefferson’s view would be better because it honoured the commoners and supported democracy. In addition, Virginia constitutional plan would be selected over the new jersey plan because it advocated for democracy and equitable representation.


TV News Role in Citizens Life Essay a level english language essay help

The media have a vital role in promoting the awareness of citizens by relaying valuable information regarding various events at multiple levels including the community, country, and world at large. The television is a vital means of passing this information through TV news. This paper attempts to address the concern of the quality of news due to the recent increase in sensationalism of news content in news programs.

TV news provides citizens with unbiased information that helps to shape their thinking, as well as, their comprehension of various events. The two primary classes of TV news are those that focus on issues, and those that prioritize sensationalism and gossip. News items that focus on issues relay information that is relevant to both home and international audiences.

The issues that make up TV content are dependent on the strategies used by the media channel to enhance their commercialization and popularization. Such trends have resulted in the relay of mild forms of issues pertaining to education, environment, trade, crime, calamities and accidents, which are thought to be relevant to a large audience.

The tendency of news items to focus on sensationalism has been changing since the 1990s. Initially, sensationalism and human interest news content involved the coverage of information involving crime, violence, natural disasters, accidents and other issues pertaining to politics. The concept of sensationalism TV news was started with the view to spreading amusing, shocking, and heartwarming content to viewers.

However, the elements of sensationalism began to be employed in hard news. This was further enhanced by the development of new technologies and consumer-driven journalism that permitted the development of flashy and lavish formal production features. These elements were aimed at enhancing the participation of audiences during the viewing process of a variety of content including sex, scandal and celebrity news.

While various sensationalism elements such as flashy subtitles, decorative effects and video maneuvers enhance the entertainment aspect of news and increase the interest of viewers, it may, on the other hand, compromise the objectivity of the reporting. It is necessary for TV news to retain its credibility as a source of information, public debate and scrutiny of various concerns. Media stations should take a take a pragmatic approach in formulating the news agenda so that it takes into consideration multiple content including political events, sports events, crime reports, and accidents among others.

The primary coverage for TV news involves violent events such as riots, civil unrest, accidents, disasters and terrorism. This category is followed by a need for information pertaining to constitutional politics, which involves state visits and political meetings. Other categories of interest to the public include crime and corruption, health and environment, culture, entertainment and sports, and economics and trade.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More People expose themselves to various kinds of media content in order to satisfy multiple social and psychological needs. The primary need for news content is surveillance. This implies that a majority of people are motivated to tune into TV news in order to acquire information regarding various events in the world.

As such, TV news should prioritize the delivery of such information in order to meet the primary market requirement. Other motivations include emotional release from certain events, and social function through interpersonal chat of occurrences. This implies that issue based standard news are more gratifying to viewers compared to sensationalism of gossip or entertainment news since the former is more believable than tabloid news, which focuses on viewer enjoyment.


Life of Prisoners Report a level english language essay help


Most people may not differentiate between a jail and a prison. In fact, some people use the two terms interchangeably. When a person is said to be in jail or prison, they are denied the freedom to move freely. Life in prisons is characterized by restrictions that avert the occurrence of crimes. Further, there is a range of rights and freedoms that inmates are deprived. However, there exists a significant difference on the detainees in the two places.

Comparison of jail and prison inmates

Jail inmates are sentenced for a remarkably short duration. This would range from a few weeks to months but, less than 1 year. In most cases, during that time, inmates await trials. Jail inmates have temporary housing and are always transferred to other places after their trials. Jail inmates are entitled to housing, safety and food requirements. In addition to providing basic needs, a jail has fewer amenities than a prison.

Inmates in a prison are already convicted for crimes. Their sentences are usually longer than those of jail inmates. Prison inmates are convicted for doing or taking part in felonies (Ruiz, Strain


Significance of a Male Role Model for Forming Tomas and Gabe’s Personal Essay college essay help: college essay help

Identity in Brian Ascalon Roley’s American Son Filipinos migrate to the United States in order to become closer to the better life, to realise their dreams, and receive the chance to change their reality. In fact, Filipinos become the victims of the racial discrimination and begin to suffer from the impossibility to determine their national and cultural identity. From this point, those children who are born in multicultural families also begin to suffer from inability to find the right place in the society where people are not ready to discuss them as the real Americans.

Furthermore, the problem of identity and transnationalism is often associated with a range of other problems typical for teenagers and young adults. Tomas and Gabe are the protagonists of Brian Ascalon Roley’s American Son. These young men experience the difficulties of being the children of the American father and Filipino mother while living in the USA and observing the other Americans’ making their dreams real.

The situation is complicated with the fact that boys are brought up without their father. Thus, Tomas and Gabe have no opportunities to orient to the male role model developed in the family because those behaviour patterns which they remember as typical for their father are rather violent and racist, and as a result, boys have the erroneous vision of masculinity.

It is possible to pay attention to Tomas and Gabe’s visions of masculinity referring to the ideas developed by Tomas in relation to the question, to the opinion which is characteristic for Gabe, and to the male role model which is typical for the behaviour and attitudes of the boys’ father.

On the one hand, the image of Tomas can be discussed as the embodiment of masculinity because of his appearance. Thus, the young man’s muscles are covered with “gangster tattoos”, his head is “shaved down to stubble”, and moreover, Tomas is “really half white, half Filipino but dresses like a Mexican” (Roley 15).

On the other hand, the brutal behaviour of Tomas and his attitude toward his relatives and other people cannot be considered as the embodiment of the real masculinity. Tomas is inclined to misinterpret the notion of masculinity and act as a cruel man. The actions of Tomas can be explained from the point of his desire to determine his role in the society which is rather holistic in relation to the minorities. Moreover, brutality is the only behaviour pattern which is associated with the boys’ father.

Tomas as the elder brother should become the main man in the family. That is why, Gabe is affected significantly by the particular features of the elder brother’s influence (Roley 18). Later, Gabe even reflects the peculiarities of the young man’s behaviour in spite of the previous disapproval of the position supported by Tomas.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In spite of the fact that the life conditions and environments are the same in relation to both brothers, Gabe grows as a quiet boy who does not want to create new problems for his mother because she has to bring up two boys without the help of her husband. However, Gabe also has no correct vision of masculinity.

Gabe is inclined to act under the influence of his brother Tomas, and his image becomes the embodiment of masculinity for Gabe in spite of all his attempts to reject these behaviour patterns. Gabe experiences brutality, hostility, and discrimination almost in all the spheres of his life.

From this perspective, the absence of the male role model and the racial issues make the young man find his own identity and place within the American society. The particular features of the family relations and the problematic racial questions affect Gabe’s vision of masculinity which becomes the reflection of the visions which are characteristic for Tomas.

Tomas and Gabe are brought up by the Filipino woman, but they do not want their peers to see her communicating with the boys. The problem is in the boys’ perception of their identity and ethnicity. Nevertheless, the problem is also in the vision of the role of woman in the house and in society. This vision is the heritage of observing the definite male role model used by the boys’ father.

Gabe describes the situation when “dad stood over her making fun of Filipinos and her family and looked as if he was about to hit her, and my brother dragged him outside and tossed him onto the acorn” (Roley 24). Tomas and Gabe cannot define masculinity correctly because even those insignificant details remembered about the attitudes of the father toward the Filipinos and women cannot provide the boys with the examples of the behaviour which should be characteristic for the real man.

As a result, Tomas and Gabe experience a lot of difficulties, trying to find their place in the American society. These young men are not ready to adopt their ethnicity, and they are inclined to feel shame because of their mother Asian ethnicity (Roley 24). Furthermore, Tomas and Gabe have no male role model to help them to survive in the world full of ill-wishers. The only way to survive in this society is to act brutally and reveal the masculinity with references to violent actions.

That is why, Gabe is inclined to follow the life of violence because this model is more familiar for him depending on the experience of his father and brother. The inability of many Filipinos as any other migrants to build the life of their dream within the American society makes them feel frustrated, especially in comparison with the more successful representatives of the American majority. Thus, aggression becomes the only way to demonstrate the people’s dissatisfaction regarding the situation.

We will write a custom Essay on Significance of a Male Role Model for Forming Tomas and Gabe’s Personal specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In Brian Ascalon Roley’s American Son, Tomas and Gabe have no opportunity to reflect the male role model of their father because the boys are not brought by the man. That is why, boys are unable to create their vision of masculinity which can be based on the positive examples of their father behaviours. As a result, Tomas and Gabe develop their vision of masculinity with references to the realities of the American society which is rather unfriendly and even hostile toward Filipinos.

Thus, Tomas is inclined to mask his problems choosing brutality and referring to the ‘gangster’ image, and Gabe intends to hide his difficulties with identity using the advantages of the non-Asian appearance. The young men’ behaviours cannot be discussed as the reflection or embodiment of masculinity, but they are affected by the absence of the father in the boys’ life.

Works Cited Roley, Brian Ascalon. American Son. USA: W. W. Norton


Media Propaganda Essay scholarship essay help

Media Propaganda refers to a message that aims at changing people’s opinion on issues by providing only one side of an argument. Propaganda is widespread in the media especially in advertisements and magazines (Baran and Davis 76). In this paper, we will consider a poster advertisement.

This poster contains an advertisement for a body spray, Axe. In the advertisement, there is a couple walking down the street along window displays. The advertisement shows a man cut into two halves, the lower half and the upper half. The lower half of the man’s body is lagging behind, standing by a window display with a female mannequin dressed in lingerie.

On the other hand, the upper half continues walking alongside the woman. In addition, the poster contains a written message at the bottom of the page. This message reads, “Part Good. Part Bad. That’s Man’s Essence.” Further, at the lower right corner, the poster has a picture of the spray under consideration and the name of the spray: “New Axe Essence”. This message appeals to the audience to use Axe body spray.

The audience of this advertisement is men. This advertisement is simply appealing to men, especially from teenage upwards. Men relate to this idea of walking together with a woman while at the same time admiring other women. This makes them feel integrated (Bhasin 1).

The message contained in this poster appears to be appealing to men to use this body spray to get a double deal. It implies that axe gives men an advantage of attracting women who are sexually appealing and at the same time keep their girlfriends. Men have added integrated egos when they attract such beautiful women and seem to have successful relationships. This will translate to the men being content and happy.

The man in the poster looks comfortable and confident. Further, the woman in the advertisement seems impressed, happy, and relaxed. The advert makes it appear that the man is the one making the woman happy. Therefore, this implies that men who use axe appear relaxed and composed manage to impress their girlfriends.

These influence choices of men who want to impress their girlfriends and make them happy. In addition, the poster portrays the given location as luxurious with lovely shop displays without people. This implies the unique and distinct nature of Axe. Obviously, the properties given to the spray add class to it and allow the spray to select rich and classy men as prospective buyers.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This advertisement portrays Axe body spray as being appropriate for use at any time. For instance, for casual time, at work or anywhere, the casually dressed couple in the advertisement seems to be admiring shop displays’ probably on their way to a casual meeting after work.

The man used in the poster is young emphasizing that axe body spray is convenient for young men. He is young and needs to feel happy and successful. The smile of the man in the poster portrays his happiness probably because of his youth. This contentment associates with the audience’s needs and attract their attention.

Additionally, the poster uses tranquil and non-screaming colors. Advertisers use blue and grey colors on the spray and the background respectively. These colors are passionate, serene, welcoming and can accommodate diverse moods and occasions. These colors attract the audience and encourage them to use the spray.

This advertisement is exceptionally convincing and can attract many people. However, ideological analysis of this advertisement reveals the presence of unintended cultural messages dotted all over the poster (Sproule 130). Cultural aspects that come out can discourage prospective users of Axe spray if they paid deeper attention to the advertisement.

This advertisement suggests that a man who uses axe essence will have more than one woman at his disposal. It assumes that men are happy when they have multiple women. Further, the advertisement stereotypes men as being sex oriented. The lower part of the man’s body staring at the mannequin shows this stereotype.

One would wonder why the lower and not the upper half of the body was staring the mannequin considering that it is the one with eyes. What does the lower half of the man’s body use to see the mannequin? Clearly, the body part that substitutes the man’s eye is his phallus. This shows that men view women as objects for their sexual desire, which is not completely true.

The message and pictures in the advertisement pose another cultural controversy. The picture indicates that the lower half of the man remains behind while the upper half continues walking together with the woman. The girlfriend does not seem to notice that her boyfriend’s lower part is lagging behind staring at other feminine figures.

We will write a custom Essay on Media Propaganda specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The man continues walking as if nothing is happening. This brands men as cheaters and unfaithful spouses. The advertisers seem to know this when they write that man is partly good and partly bad. However, they dismiss it referring it to as man’s essence. This is against cultural norms, which advocates for fidelity among spouses.

This advertisement for axe body spray portrays women as sex figures. The lower part of the man’s body lagging behind to admire the mannequin proves this. This act emphasizes on extreme sexuality of women and the power those feminine figures posses to the extent of splitting a man into two.

This is obvious in the lower part of the man’s body admiring a displayed mannequin wearing red lingerie. This shows that men prefer women who dress skimpily to casually dressed women. These women appear to be extra sexually appealing and attract men. Consequently, this advertisement perceives women as sexual objects and displays women in a negative way.

This advertisement is not completely true. For instance, the street appears to be vacant allowing the couple quality time alone. There are shops as shown by the displayed mannequin wearing lingerie. However, we know that shops need clients to keep them functional. The poster neglects this fact and creates an illusion that Axe body spray allows people to be completely alone in the street. The advertisers use this fallacy to create emotion and influence buyers.

In conclusion, we are justified to say that this advertisement is effective. The poster effectively uses graphic display and words to convey the intended media message (Jowett and O’ Donell 280). They achieve this by using physically attractive people, using a quiet and serene setting.

Further, the advertiser’s choice of colors and creativity help them to attract a larger audience. The advertisers capture audience’s attention well and consider their needs. They conform to the audience’s need of being happy, having integrated ego and using distinguished products. Therefore, the use of media propaganda assists the advertisers to achieve their goal.

Works Cited Baran, Stanley and Dennis Davis. Mass Communication Theory: Foundations, Ferment, and Future 6th ed. London: Wadsworth, 2011. Print.

Bhasin, Kim. How Axe Became The Top-Selling Deodorant By Targeting Nerdy Losers. 2011. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Media Propaganda by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Jowett, Garth and Victoria O’ Donell. Propaganda and Persuasion 4th ed. London: Sage Publications, 2005. Print.

Sproule, Michael. Propaganda and Democracy:The American Experience of Media and Mass Persuasion. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997. Print.


Race, Inclusion, Exclusion, and Segregation Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Discussion and analyses



Introduction The significance of race has always been evident in the social practices of human beings. Biology was used to explain racism before the 20th century. Currently, racism is only viewed from a social point of view.[1] The concept of racism was developed in the European region by the whites who viewed themselves as a “superior race”.

This ideology was enhanced by biblical explanations that were used by the whites to support their arguments. After the migration and settlement of the whites in many parts of the world, racial hierarchy and discrimination came into being.

The race factor has always been a central issue in controlling how several issues are handled in the United States. The race factor has also affected myriads of activities in the American history.[2] The analysis of the positive and negative effects that accompany racism demonstrates that the race factor has negatively affected social integration in the U.S. Besides, there are numerous cases of segregation and exclusion that have emerged from the race factor.

Discussion and analyses The whites have always been the most influential race in the United States. The Anglo-Saxon ideologies that people with white skin are god chosen and are supposed to rule the world made them to dominate in the United States.[3] The white culture has been taken as the basic American culture for many years. Besides, there are other Americans and immigrants who prefer adapting the white cultural practices. It is perceived as the best way of fitting in American society.[4]

This has resulted into the conversion of many white skinned Americans to whites. On the other hand, the dark skinned people are sometimes self-driven to lighten their skin. For instance, they use plastic surgery to make their complexion to appear white as they struggle to adapt to the American culture.

The whites have completely absorbed the Mexican Americans. This scenario was driven by various reasons. It is factual that their skin complexion is almost the same as those of their white counterparts bearing in mind that were easily accommodated by the whites. However, the Mexicans are still a minority race in the US. They were afraid of being segregated. This fear was enhanced by the treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo that promised American citizenship to the native Mexicans.

This never came to pass until the mid twentieth century. Before then, Mexicans were forced to pass as whites in order to enjoy the privileges enjoyed by the whites.[5] They preferred to be integrated among the whites rather than undergo segregation. Therefore, the Mexicans in the United States are treated as whites to some extent.[6] Other minorities in the United States with a skin complexion that is similar to the whites have also opted to be integrated as the white population.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More They believe that being whites is accompanied by improved social, economic, and political security.[7] The inclusion principle however could not be effective on African Americans and other minority races that have a darker skin complexion. The skin color factor favored the Mexicans while it completely segregated other American races. The language factor was not of much significance when the principle of inclusion came into play.

There are several fears associated with race mixing and cultural contamination. For instance, some minority ethnic groups fear being alienated on the basis of their small population segment. It is against this backdrop that several amendments have been made in the constitution with the aim of ensuring equality in the US.

The level of racism has subsided although there are some cases of racial segregations, inclusion and exclusion that have been witnessed in some areas in the United States.[8] The most significant segregation was witnessed between the blacks and white. During the 1960s, courtship and marriage between whites and blacks was prohibited. Furthermore, the blacks and the whites attend different schools.[9]

In the 19th century, African Americans were completely separated from the whites. The constitution recognized the whites as being superior with higher social statuses than the blacks. The public facilities were to be offered to both the two groups. However, this was done in a very different manner.

There are currently two major groups that are identified in the US. These are the whites and the blacks. Since these are the major classifications of the Americans, it has resulted into the disregard of other minority groups especially when classifying the American societies. The non-white Americans are the most affected.

The Spanish, Jewish, and the Germans among are generally classified as the whites. During the 19th and early 20th centuries when the constitution treated the whites differently, the other communities that were white enjoyed the privileges meant for the whites.[10] African Americans on the other hand have never been confused and the race factor has always resulted in the segregation of the blacks and the red Indians.

The race has played a major role in classifying the American society. People from the same communities tend to occupy the same area. The African Americans normally occupy the central parts of the American cities that are densely populated.[11] The whites on the other hand occupy the suburbs of the cities that are well spaced although the habitants are mainly the white communities. The race factor has therefore hastened assimilation of the whites into the broader white American population.

We will write a custom Essay on Race, Inclusion, Exclusion, and Segregation specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Furthermore, it has enabled the acceptance and peaceful coexistence among the white Americans. African Americans are also known to easily accommodate immigrants who have a dark complexion without necessarily investigating the background and the origin of these people.[12] Race has helped in the Americanization of many immigrants who come into America. Racism is a major factor that defines American culture. It has promoted integrations as well as segregation.

Worse still, racism has compelled several minority ethnic groups in America to be assimilated by the whites. As a result, it has created a larger integrated white society. The whites decided to occupy the suburbs of the cities to avoid the large African American populations that occupy the city centers of major cities.

Covering the outskirts of the city is one of the ways in which this could help regulate the urban migration of the African Americans.[13] Any other non-whites who want to coexist peacefully must adopt the cultures of the whites in order to ensure good neighborhood.

In cases whereby the natives were treated as whites, their ethnic groups were undermined.[14] The whites assumed their cultural practices are the most advanced and civilized. They were introducing these practices to others as a form of civilization. [15] Natives were expected to adopt the cultural practices of the whites. Besides, their cultural practices were perceived to be barbaric and as such, undermined the other white skinned people in the United States.

The race factor in this case completely excluded the natives from their cultural practices. The natives who did not observe these regulations were alienated from the rest of the white community in the United States. The Mexican farming practices of the natives such as those around Texas who were nomadic farmers were completely discouraged. These people were forced to become whites in order to live comfortably in the United States.

The school environment has suffered the segregations that are associated with racism. Pupils tend to group themselves in terms of race. The Latinos are the worst hit by the effects of segregation. The number of Latinos who attend the white schools has greatly reduced due to the fear of segregation that is apparently high in the white schools. The learning process of these Latinos is greatly affected by racial segregation.[16]

The African Americans are also segregated in the education sector as a result of racial differences. In most of the schools attended by the majority whites, it is rare to find the African Americans in such schools. The African Americans have ended up embracing the American society. This has in some cases created a social distance between the African Americans and the whites.[17]

The minority American races have always been radicals. They have often been associated with democrats. On the other hand, the white Americans have preferred to maintain the status quo and as such, prefer to be republicans.[18]

Not sure if you can write a paper on Race, Inclusion, Exclusion, and Segregation by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Conclusion In summing up, it is worth to note that racism has defined the American society. Any person with a light skin complexion is taken to be “white” while the dark complexion is a “black”. Any person who is in America has to choose where to belong. Deciding to be white implies that an individual has to learn the white culture. The same principle applies to the assimilation process of African Americans.

Footnotes Winant, “Race and Race Theory,”1

Menchaca, “Anglo-Saxon Ideologies in the 1920s-1930s:The Impact on the Segregation of Mexican Students in California,” 229.

Roediger, “Whiteness and Ethnicity in the History of White Ethnics in the United States. Towards the Abolition of Whiteness,” 181.

Roediger, “Whiteness and Ethnicity in the History of White Ethnics in the United States. Towards the Abolition of Whiteness,” 184.

Griswold del Castillo, “War’s End: Treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo,” par, 11

Martinez, “Mexican Americans and Whiteness in Critical White Studies,”212.

Martinez, “Mexican Americans and Whiteness in Critical White Studies,” 213.

Menchaca, “Anglo-Saxon Ideologies in the 1920s-1930s:The Impact on the Segregation of Mexican Students in California,” 235.

Africanamericans, “Segregation: The Fights Between Blacks and Whites”, par, 3

Menchaca, “Anglo-Saxon Ideologies in the 1920s-1930s:The Impact on the Segregation of Mexican Students in California,” 229.

Macías, “Bringing Music to the People: Race, Urban Culture, and Municipal Politics in Postwar Los Angeles,” 697.

Roediger, “Whiteness and Ethnicity in the History of White Ethnics in the United States. Towards the Abolition of Whiteness,” 193.

Macías, “Bringing Music to the People: Race, Urban Culture, and Municipal Politics in Postwar Los Angeles,” 701.

Macías, “Bringing Music to the People: Race, Urban Culture, and Municipal Politics in Postwar Los Angeles,” 706.

Macías, “Bringing Music to the People: Race, Urban Culture, and Municipal Politics in Postwar Los Angeles,” 706.

Menchaca, “Anglo-Saxon Ideologies in the 1920s-1930s:The Impact on the Segregation of Mexican Students in California,” 223.

Menchaca, “Anglo-Saxon Ideologies in the 1920s-1930s:The Impact on the Segregation of Mexican Students in California,” 224.

Menchaca, “Anglo-Saxon Ideologies in the 1920s-1930s:The Impact on the Segregation of Mexican Students in California,” 228.


Competing Theories of Economic Development Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

According to Contreras (n.d.), there are four major theories of economic development (1). They include:


Linear-stages-growth model

Neo-Marxist dependency model

Neoclassical revival model.

According to the structuralism school of thought, economic development can be achieved by expanding the internal economy of a give nation (Contreras 16).

To achieve this goal, it is essential for the state to transform its economy from relying on a traditional based economy that relies heavily on agriculture to a modern economy that is industrialized and comprises of a high urban population. Application of modern technology is one of the main conditions that has to be met.

This school of thought views modern technology as a tool that can be used to increase the production of a given nation, especially in the industrial sectors that might be using outdated technologies of means of production. Consequently, for economic development to be achieved, the concept of dualism has to be eliminated in developing nations.

This will ensure that these nations do not act as a source of cheap raw materials and market for finished products from developed nations. Therefore, it is essential for the government of developing nations to impose strategies such as the import-substitution policies that impose tariffs on imports to protect local industries and encourage the government to invest on local enterprises.

The Linear Stage-Growth model was applied in Western Europe as a means of reviving the economy of this region that had collapsed after the Second World War. According to the Marshall plan, economic development in this region could only be achieved through intense industrialization activities (Contreras 31).

However, unlike the structuralism model that viewed the internal environment as the key for economic growth, this model viewed the internal environment as an inhibitor of economic growth as a result of the pressure that would arise from a local institution and social ignorance.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Rostow’ Stages-of-Growth model was an influential tool in transforming the economy of Western Europe. According to Rostow, developed nations enjoyed high rates of economic growth due to the fact that they had passed through a series of stages to reach the take-off stage that is characterized by a self-sustaining growth. These stages include:

The traditional society

Preconditions of take-off


Drive to maturity

The age of high-mass production (36)

On the other hand, developing nations have not yet passed through all these stages. Therefore, they cannot sustain their won economies and had low levels of investments and savings unlike developed nations that concentrated highly on investments and savings hence supporting economic growth and development.

This assumption led to the failure of its application in developing countries where the governments encouraged foreign direct investments as a source of savings and investments. However, these nations failed to prosper as compared to developing nations since they lacked a human capital that was skilled and experienced.

The Neo-Marxist approach was a modification of Karl Marx surplus doctrine applied on a global scale. This approach viewed developed nations as the capitalists who were extracting excessive value from developing nations.

According to the scholars who believe in this theory, developed nations buy raw materials from developing nations at a low price. However, the finished products from these raw materials are sold to developing nations at high prices hence bringing about debt and poverty as a result of the negative effect on the balance of payments.

Consequently, developed nations are reluctant to support industrialization activities in developing nations since this move would reduce the surplus they are gaining. However, this theory has been criticized since it stated that developed nations solely depend on developing nations to propose. Consequently, it states that achieving capitalization and industrialization in developing nations is impossible.

The neoclassical revival model dismissed the claims of the structuralism and Neo-Marxist models. Instead, it states that developmental challenges that are experienced in developing nations are due to poor policies and government intervention.

We will write a custom Essay on Competing Theories of Economic Development specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More To averse this situation therefore, the government of developing nations should develop policies that encourage free trade, an efficient market, privatization of state owned enterprises. Most importantly, this model recommended that government intervention in trade and investments should be limited.

Millennial Development Goals Millennial Development Goals (MDGs) are eight different goals that were set at the Millennial Summit that was attended by United Nations (UN) member states in the year 2000. The aim of these goals is to improve the overall well-being of individuals all across the world.

To achieve this vision, these goals focused on the social and economic factors that affect an individual and the overall global economy. Poverty eradication is one of the main goals that have to be achieved for this vision to be realized. In developing nations, poverty is a predicament that prevents economic growth and development. The inhabitants of these nations usually live under $1 per day.

However, poverty not only concerns itself with the income an individual earns but also the opportunities that he/she faces given the social and economic conditions of a given state. In most developing nations, the level of poverty has been enhanced as a result of social constraints that deprives individual the access of basic amenities such as shelter, education, and healthcare. Therefore, poverty can be regarded as a state of capability deprivation that hinders individuals from realizing their full potential.

Education is an essential component in achieving economic growth and development. It is essential for a nation to have a human workforce that has the skills and expertise to handle various economic, social, and political requirements. Education thus supports the realization of this requirement. Thus, it is the priority of every government in the world to provide primary education to its citizen.

It has always been stated that a nation is as healthy as its citizens. Thus, to achieve the MDGs, it is essential for governments especially in developing nations to ensure that its subjects have access to high quality medical services. The life expectancy of individuals in developing nations is slightly lower as compared to developed nations.

Consequently, the rate of maternal deaths and infant mortality are higher in developing nations as compared to developed states. Therefore, it is the duty of developing nations to come up with measures and policies that would ensure that its subjects have access to healthcare. In Cuban government for instance has set up universal entitlements to support education and healthcare.

Developed nations in Germany and North America on the other hand spend massively to support their education, healthcare programs, and social security. The USA for instance spends approximately 35-45% of its GDP to support these activities (Dreze and Sen 43). Therefore, developing nations need to increase their public expenditure to support education, healthcare, and social security programs.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Competing Theories of Economic Development by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Finally, MDGs aim at sustaining the global economy. To achieve this goal, the governments of member states have to ensure that their nations exhibit positive economic development and growth. To achieve this goal, it is essential for these nations to ensure that there is equitable distribution of resources within the economy.

Consequently, it is essential for member states to have positive diplomatic relations that would encourage trade and foreign investments. This will ultimately increase the level of savings and investments among member states hence supporting economic growth.

Works Cited Contreras, Ricardo. Competing Theories of Economic Development. n.d. Web.

Dreze, Jean and A. Sen. India: Development Participation. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002. Print.


Software Reuse Strategies Research Paper cheap essay help

Introduction Software reuse is the process by which organizations leverage on knowledge found in code components, test cases and functional designs in order to increase productivity and the quality of their products.

It has become a popular alternative for organizations that want to increase their productivity of their software development efforts. Companies may not always reap the rewards of software reuse at the beginning. As a result, it is essential for them to understand the reuse strategies available to them as well as the effort they must put into those choices.

Overview of reuse strategies Reuse as part of company work organizations

Reuse may be considered as part of a company’s work organization. In this regard, firms must plan and improve their software development efforts regularly. They need to have a plan in order to determine project requirements ahead of time. Some trade offs will need to occur between cost and time. When companies utilize this reuse strategy, they must incorporate consumer needs within the development process.

Companies ought to have a disciplined path in which they can incorporate software reuse modules and the new products. Continuous improvement should also be a critical aspect of this reuse strategy. Software developers and organizational leaders should get feedback about the outcomes of software reuse so as to improve in the future. All measures should include tasks in software development like component integration, retrieval as well as production (Eduardo et. al. 266).

In this strategy, companies often try process improvements on a small scale then use the knowledge acquired to go full scale. At the small scale level, developers often consider the process as an exploratory one. Any lessons learnt will be documented and applied in future scenarios. Organizations applying this strategy also have a standard process that assists inexperienced developers to succeed in reuse by depending on standardized practices.

Formalization of these processes ensures that participants understand their responsibilities and the relationship between the different aspects of software reuse. In such companies, people are fully aware of the steps between coding and testing so they are able to carry out the process effectively. Structuring ensures that project outcomes have certain standards. Additionally, it helps provide for desirable outcomes (Slinger et. al. 187).

In this strategy, firms need to provide strong management support. They can demonstrate this by allocating sufficient human and financial resources to provide software use. Management support also comes in the form of policies and practices that support reuse. Management needs to ensure that employees have the right training and preparation needed to reuse the software (Eduardo et. al. 264).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Creating libraries of components

In this software reuse strategy, companies will have a software repository from which they build new software and customize code. Since they can easily change existing components to meet new requirements, then high levels of reuse are prevalent using this strategy (Agresti 51).

Flexibility is also gained because developers have the choice of several components. On the flipside, companies cannot share software artifacts or may find it difficult to do so as reuse is mostly restricted to the organization. The repository approach has less risk since companies control the quality of the components in use. Businesses can only recover their investments once they reach a critical mass of components within their libraries (Slinger et. al. 190).

Companies that want to create their own libraries of components must do this in a systematic manner. They often employ parts from real systems to create new ones. These stakeholders make such decisions in order to increase maintainability of the software as well as the time it takes to develop them.

Perhaps most importantly, firms will engage in these endeavors in order to minimize the cost of software development. When a company intends on creating a library of components, then it must exert more effort than if it were writing code for conventional, non reuse purposes (Agresti 55). In this regard, developers ought to create code generically such that users can apply the components in different settings.

Organizations should know that the process of building a software library using reusable components will consume a lot of their resources, and that positive results may only be evident in the future. Additionally, they must be ready to deal with management issues when component libraries start growing exponentially. At that level, duplicated versions of components may arise, so they need to be controlled (Slinger


Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) Essay (Book Review) college essay help online: college essay help online

Introduction The Central Intelligence Agency emerged during the reign of President Harry Truman in 1947. Truman signed the National Security Act (NSA) which led to the creation of the Central Intelligence Agency amongst other entities. This replaced the existing Central Intelligence Group (CIG) formed by the State’s Secretary in conjunction with secretaries of war and navy in 1946 under Truman’s orders. By replacing CIG, the CIA absorbed most of the components like the Office of Reports and Estimates (ORE).

The functions of ORE were diverse; creation of the national, economic, scientific, and technical intelligence, and coordination of the national estimates. The CIA introduction faced much hostility particularly from the military who considered that it is a tremendous threat and competitors for their operations and resources, respectively (Richelson, p. 40). This paper examines the CIA evolution and development including descriptions of how the organization could have been more effective.

CIA Evolution and Development The evolution of the CIA did not take place haphazardly. Likewise, others systems such as the National Security Council, CIA development is understood based on three interrelated dimensions. These are the initial design, political actors influence and the exogenous events.

The structural laws contained in the 1947 National Security Act removed of the development options at the expense of others. In addition, the political influence of the president, bureaucrats as well as the policy makers helped in narrowing further these possibilities. Furthermore, the events acted as a reinforcement which entrenched the whole agency alongside the route. All together, these dimensions ensured that the concealed capabilities of CIA prospered while the coordination capabilities lapsed (Richelson, p. 39).

Internal Design CIA development emerged from the schizophrenic design. The CIA provisions in the NSA provided the foundation upon which the agency evolved. With these provisions, the covert activities developed as the coordination capability and functionality diminished. This prevailed as the NSA concealed the whereabouts of the covert activities. Interestingly, this was boosted by additional of two other vital provisions by the NSA.

To begin with, the act empowered CIA to take control of common activities that are of concern since the NSC worked more in centralized, manner. Next, and most important, the act authorized it as a new agency mandated with power to perform functions and duties about intelligence touching national security as NSC would recommend from time to time (Richelson, p. 48).

Political Actors Influence The original CIA’s design ensured ease in creating of covert capabilities but experienced hardships in centralizing the intelligence analysis. In this respect, the political actors influence changed this into reality. The political forces, which were instrumental in this success, included the president, bureaucrats and policy makers (Richelson, p. 46).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Presidents Presidents are amongst the significant players in CIA evolution. The presidents of all calibers have promoted and protected the clandestine operations of the CIA, for instance Truman. Truman had no faith in covert operations, but he became the first president to embrace them in war. On the other hand, President Kennedy is most renowned for his increased emphasize on the use of covert activities during and after the Bay of Pigs catastrophe. Additionally, Ford is hailed for his greater efforts in protecting the agency during the 70s. Ford strived to fend off investigations by the Congress by forming his own commission which he restricted to certain extents. This included only the abuses which had already been publicized by the press. According to him, disclosing all CIA’s abuses would diminish the effectiveness of which he feared (Richelson, p. 45).

There are which are two reasons attributed to why each and every postwar president supported as well as relied more on the CIA. First, the presidents had a stronger natural incentive for directly developing foreign policies on their own without interference from the Congress. This indicates that presidents were held responsible for the successes and failures of foreign policy. Secondly the rise of the Cold War triggered the use of covert operations. With the heightened conflicts between the Americans and Soviets, each power sought the alternative to the other without using military intervention. This urgency rose with the anticipation of the nuclear war. To counteract such aggression called for a new tactic to balance between war and diplomacy. Covert operations solved this problem (Richelson, p. 36).

Bureaucrats The bureaucrats in the larger intelligence community wanted their freedom. In this respect, they strongly advocated for decentralization of the intelligence system in 1947. Moreover, they endured the long development of the CIA system as it did not interfere with their own affairs, budgets and their people at large.

Although greater autonomy is preferred by all, intelligence was necessary to maintain their independence. As of 1948, Ferdinand Eberstadt echoed that each and every organization required intelligence based on their needs, for example, military intelligence (Richelson, p. 3).

The military has the defense intelligence which can only be interpreted by qualified military personnel. Therefore, such organizations like the military amongst others allowed the development of the CIA freely. Notably, they even supported CIA in getting the covert capabilities. However, the bureaucrats admitted that they never hoped that the CIA covert capability would grow powerful or large as it did (Richelson, p. 45).

Law/Policy Makers The lawmakers played a role in the evolution of the CIA, though it was complex. In the first half of the evolution process, the legislators blissfully ignored the covert operations and the management challenges in the CIA. In addition, the oversight committees and subcommittees like of the Armed forces awarded the CIA little attention.

The onset of 1970s saw the law makers’ active participation in matters regarding the CIA such as investigating the abuses. This was boosted by the selection of new oversight committees and intensified efforts to pass reform laws on CIA particularly in covert operations and management. In regards to abuse investigation, the lawmakers relied mainly on reports from the media and the public which they then investigated but changed (Richelson, p. 44).

We will write a custom Book Review on Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Exogenous Events The exogenous events were instrumental in propelling the CIA evolution. These events included war, threats, incursions and scandals. As noted above, the prevalence of the Cold War and other alarming was on the way contributed to the evolution and development of CIA. All these events catalyzed formation of covert activities. By the late 1940s, the American foreign policy adopted covert operations as one of the major weapons of war.

In regards to war, the Cold War was the primary war that influenced the creation of covert operations. However, other wars like the Korean War played a part. Indeed, the Korean War contributed to CIA expansions on a fourfold coupled with newer emphasis about the paramilitary operations. According to Ray Cline, former Deputy Director of CIA it is during the Korean War that the CIA gained total authority, funding and real CIA mercenaries (Richelson, p. 44).

CIA operations were faced with many scandals. The Soviet threats contributed to uncovering the dirty tricks and scandals in the CIA. This puts CIA into the spot from where the covert operations were highly questioned particularly in these three events; Bay of Pigs, 1970s scandals and Iran-Contra.

However, none of these events affected the CIA covert activities but rather intensified their use. Moreover, the collapse of the Soviet Union did not affect the CIA covert operations. Instead, the agency’s operations remained intact and shifted priority to other areas (Richelson, p. 47).

Increasing of CIA’s Effectiveness Since the inception, the CIA had been continually furnished to improve its effectiveness. To begin with, the CIA would have been more effective by embracing the latest technologies. This highly helped the CIA to adjust to the environment impacted by advances in science and technology. 1963 saw the creation of the Directorate for Science and Technology (DDS


Air Pollution and Health Policy in China Proposal best college essay help

The proposed study aims to critically assess the health impact of various forms of air pollution arising from overreliance on coal so as to inform current and future health policy directions in China. Towards the realization of this specific aim, the study will be guided by the following research questions:

1. What are the factors that are influencing the current state of China’s coal production and use?

Some of the factors that influence the high production and use of coal in China include enormous population, rapid economic growth, urbanization, and high demand for energy due to rapid industrialization (Kuby et al 795; Zhang


World War 1 Origins (How and Why the War Started) Essay essay help

Introduction Since time immemorial the world has witnessed wars between different groups, states, countries, and allies. Initially, the motive behind wars was survival. Ancient people fought in order to usurp land for cultivation. Gradually, as the world population grew, the motives behind wars became multifarious.

Different groups and countries started fighting with each other in order to gain control of areas where there were natural resources such as gold. Another reason for war was to gain access to routes generally used for movement of commodities from the starting place to the consumption areas.

It is understood that after a war, one group prospered at the cost of another. Religion also has been an instigating factor for many wars. However, in all the wars, the motive was to gain advantage of some sort.

During the past years, when countries came together as allies, there have been instances when allies of a particular group had to go to war just because they wanted to safeguard themselves from the disadvantages of not participating in the war. In this paper, we shall discuss the reasons that led to World War 1. “World War 1 began in eastern Europe. The war started when Serbia, Austria-Hungary, Russia, and Germany decided that war or the risk of war was an acceptable policy option[1]”.

Causes of World War 1 General Causes


1879 onwards, the world witnessed formation of alliances between nations having similar interests. Following are some of the major alliances that took place:

The Dual Alliance: Germany and Austria-Hungary entered into an alliance in 1879 in order to defend against Russia.

Austro-Serbian Alliance: Austria-Hungary and Serbia entered into an alliance in 1881 in order to prevent Russia from asserting power in Serbia.

The Triple Alliance: Germany and Austria-Hungary entered into an alliance with Italy in 1882 so that the latter could not favor Russia’s moves.

Franco-Russian Alliance: Russia and France entered into an alliance in 1894 in order to protect their countries from the Dual Alliance of Germany and Austria-Hungary.

Entente Cordiale: France and Britain entered into a formal agreement in 1904 in order to protect each other’s interests.

Anglo-Russian Entente: Britain and Russia entered into a formal agreement in 1907 in order to protect each other’s interests.

Triple Entente: Russia, France and Britain entered into an alliance to counteract Germany’s growing threats. Later, in 1914 and under the same alliance, all the three countries concurred that they will not sign any peace treaty without mutual consent.

All these alliances (from 1879 to 1914) forced some countries to go to war just because they were in some alliance.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Imperialism

Imperialism is a term used for instances where any country usurps any other country’s land and asserts its supremacy and power. Due to the incessant progress of industrialization, countries felt the need of venturing into fresh marketplaces.

By the year 1900, Britain had extended its empire in five continents and France controlled major parts of Africa. The increase of both these countries’ power did not go well with Germany; Germany had only small areas under its rule. Following is a map that depicts the colonies of these three major European players in 1914.

Source: Web.

William Anthony Hay claims that according to McMeekin, a tutor of international relations, “The war’s real catalyst lay in Russia’s ambition to supplant the waning Ottoman Empire in the Near East and to control the Turkish straits – the Bosphorus and Dardanelles – linking the Black Sea and the Mediterranean[2]”.

But Richard Evans contradicts this opinion by stating that “In the end it was the Austro-Hungarian invasion of Serbia that set off the process that ended in the outbreak of World War 1, not Russian ambitions in the Straits[3]. But if we think logically, no country will enter into a war without personal interests.

Alliances were also made to serve individual interests. So it is wrong to say that Russia did not have any interest or ambitions in the Straits. Russia was an industrialized nation and needed to sell its products to people in other nations. For this purpose, it needed a safe passage and new markets.

We will write a custom Essay on World War 1 Origins (How and Why the War Started) specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Militarism

When any country gives preference to its army, it is said to be following militarism. The growing alliances among various nations prompted nations to empower their army with more arms and ammunitions. France and Germany doubled the strengths of their respective armies.

Britain and Germany seemed to be in a competition of better sea control. In 1906, Britain launched the ‘Dreadnought’, considered to be a very efficient battleship. Following the footsteps, Germany also launched its own version of impressive battleships. The following illustration shows how Germany planned to attack France in case Russia attacked Germany; France and Russia were allies. So due to the alliance, Russia was bound to retaliate when one of its allies was attacked.

“A military revolution occurred in the seventeenth century. The most important of the many changes was a considerable growth in the size of the armies. Those large forces could no longer live off the land: steal supplies from the populace[4]”.


We all have love for our respective countries. So did the people of that period. Austria-Hungary and Serbia had different radical groups trying to free their states from foreign involvement. Both Italy and Germany were divided. People of these countries wanted unification. “Along with the history of imperial machinations, however, World War 1 should be understood in the context of the popular imagination and the growth of nationalist sentiment in Europe[5]”.

The Crisis

Moroccan Crisis

As part of an understanding, Britain gave control of Morocco to France in 1904. The Moroccan people wanted freedom. Germany, in order to take an advantage of the situation, proclaimed its support for the freedom of Morocco. A conference was held that allowed France to continue its control over Morocco and a war was averted. Again, in 1911, Germany started pronouncing its support for the Moroccan independence but again it was persuaded to compromise its stand on the issue.

Not sure if you can write a paper on World War 1 Origins (How and Why the War Started) by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Bosnian Crisis

Bosnia (a Turkish province) was taken over by Austria-Hungary in 1908. This action of Austria-Hungary did not go well with the Serbians. The Serbians thought Bosnia was under them. As such, a conflict aroused. Serbia proclaimed war over Austria-Hungary. Russia supported Serbia and Germany supported Austria-Hungary. A war was about to start but at the nick of the time Russia backed off and the war was averted.

But tensions were still mounting up between Serbia and Austria-Hungary. “It is true that during July the German decision makers sometimes expressed the hope that the conflict would be localized: in other words that Austria would be able to vanquish Serbia without Russian Intervention[6]”. Dale Copeland argues that “Germany actively sought war in July 1914 and that German leaders by the end of July preferred world war to a negotiated peace, even to one that gave Austria most of what it wanted[7]”.

The Immediate Trigger

World War 1 started in the year 1914. The assassination of Austria’s Archduke, Franz Ferdinand, acted as a trigger to World War 1. Franz Ferdinand and his wife were murdered in 1914 by Gavrilo Princip, member of a Bosnian radical group. “The crumbling Austro-Hungarian Empire decided, after the assassination on 28 June, to take action against Serbia, which was suspected of being behind the murder[8]”.

This was considered to be an immediate reason for the war but the real reasons seem to be more complex and are still topics of debate among various historians. According to William Anthony Hay, “Germany bears responsibility for the war, in this view, because its leaders deliberately turned a regional clash between Austria-Hungary and Serbia into an existential Struggle of rival alliances[9]”.

Hay is right in his opinion because history reveals that there were other options with Germany that could have averted the war. But since Germany wanted to gain on its own interests, it forced other countries to plunge into a war that they did not intend. “The size and wealth of the conquered Eastern territories easily outweighed what would have been lost had the Germans withdrawn from Belgium and France. Had they done so, France might have made peace and the anti-German coalition collapsed[10]”.

Conclusion All these instances make us to believe that Germany was behind waging the World War 1. In its ambitions to usurp power, Germany was thought to have instigated the war. But it is to be understood that down the years, historians put an end to the controversy as to which country was responsible for the World War 1.

Historians from the two main countries (Germany and France) came to an understanding that none of their countries should be blamed for instigating World War 1. It was the policies of militarization of each of the participating countries that led to the war.

But certain facts still point the finger towards Germany. After the war started, some confidential documents were discovered that suggested that the German government had vast plans of extending its territory due to the economic requirements.

Bibliography Copeland, Dale. The Origins of Major War. New York: Cornell University Press, 2001.

Evans, Richard. “The Road to Slaughter.” New Republic. Last modified 2011. Web.

Fergusan, Niall. “Germany and the origins of the First World War: New Perspectives.” The Historical Journal 35, no. 3 (1992): 725-752.

Hamilton, Richard and Holger Herwig. The Origins of World War 1. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2003.

Hay, William. “Ambition in the East.” The Wall Street Journal. 2011. Web.

Merriman, John. “The Origins of World War 1.” Yale University. 2013. Web.

Sheffield, Gary. “The Origins of World War One.” BBC. 2011. Web.

Williamson, Samuel. “The Origins of World War 1.” Journal of Interdisciplinary History 18, no. 4 (1988): 795-818.

Footnotes Samuel Williamson, “The Origins of World War 1,” Journal of Interdisciplinary History 18, no. 4 (1988): 795.

William Anthony Hay, “Ambition in the East,” The Wall Street Journal, 2011.

Richard Evans, “The Road to Slaughter,” 2011.

Richard Hamilton and Holger Herwig, The Origins of World War 1 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2003), 5.

John Merriman, “The Origins of World War 1,” Yale University, 2013.

Niall Fergusan, “Germany and the origins of the First World War: New Perspectives”, Historical Journal 35, no. 3 (1992): 731.

Dale Copeland, The Origins of Major War (New York: Cornell University Press, 2001), 79.

Gary Sheffield, “The Origins of World War One,” BBC, 08 March 2011.

William Anthony Hay, “Ambition in the East” in The Wall Street Journal

Gary Sheffield, “The Origins of World War One,” BBC, 08 March 2011.


Travelling across English Colonies Report (Assessment) a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

If I had an opportunity to travel across English colonies, I would have traveled to Jamestown because this was the first place that had been conquered by the British invaders. Besides, I could have become a witness of remarkable and historically important events that happened during the English colonization.

Located in Virginia, I could also chance to take part in establishing and developing colonies, as well enjoy the benefits of geographical location. There were also many other interesting events, including introduction to the indigenous culture, development of agriculture in the area, as well as acquaintance with the most influential figures in the history of colonization (Davidson et al. 6).

Finally, I could also have traced the origins of the historic survival of the newcomers on the Indian lands, particularly when the indigenous population rescued colonizers from hunger. However, I would prefer settling this territory after the years of hunger because these times were the most difficult ones for aristocratic population. Hence, I chose to stay at Jamestown for 15 years –from 1610 to 1624 – to trace economic, political, and cultural changes in the colonized region.

At the beginning of seventeenth century, many newcomers conquering Virginia were of aristocratic origins and, therefore, the main purpose of their expansion consisted in increasing the profits of the Virginia Company, the first enterprise established on the colonized territories.

Therefore, I could also have learnt much about the main underpinnings for the company’s activities, as well as their influence on the development and welfare of the colonized area. The significant economic progress would have allowed me to find a prestigious job and fulfill my professional goals.

Moreover, it could have become a marvelous opportunity for me to explore how ancient Americans adjusted to new economic conditions. Despite the rapid economic development, I would still be more concerned with cultural background of the period because this was an excellent opportunity to explore the history of Native Americans, as well as define why they had to confront the pressure on the part of the English colonists.

To increase the Virginia Company’s revenues, the new settlers tried a variety of small industries, including wood production, glassmaking, and potash production. However, none of the ventures had been successful until the production of tobacco was introduced by the colonist John Rolfe, an English newcomer who married Pocahontas, an indigenous girl.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More During this period, tobacco was among the most popular plants that had been growing in the New World and, therefore, it brought in considerable revenues. Living at the beginning of the seventeenth century could have provided me with new business opportunities for expanding commercial relations.

Economic progress, therefore, could have created new ways for promoting my business and establishing fruitful relationships with Native Americans, who possessed valuable experience in cultivating land. Further expansion and growth of tobacco business allowed the settlers to carry out first export of the product to other countries and continents. The development of tobacco production influenced the decision of King James I to dissolve the Virginia Company and focus on other fields of potential growth.

Continued expansion and planting activities on the conquered had led to rapid development of agriculture. As soon as Indian tribes and English newcomers managed to establish peaceful relationships, the first assembly in Jamestown had decided to create the government of Virginia that could ensure justice and wealthy existences of all the inhabited people. This government was called the House of Burgesses, the precursor of the Virginia General Assembly.

The created group consisted of such influential figures as Thomas Jefferson, George Washington, and Patrick Henry. All these political and economic activists lived at the beginning of the seventeenth century and, therefore, I could have had the possibility to gain knowledge about their policies, reforms, and activities. I could also have witnessed the development of four districts in the city that the colonist introduced to take greater control of the territory.

The representative government of English in the New World introduced a number of laws, causing numerous confrontations with indigenous population. In particular, a 1622 war with Indians, as well as multiple rebellions of the Indian population against the government is presented as the most abhorrent event in American history. As a result of such confrontations, the company had been destroyed in 1624 and the king of the colony had made the district royal.

from significant political development, I could also have traced the first arrival of African-American workers who had been originally recognized as servants. Based on the agreement, the workers had to work on the land for several years to be able to own it in future. Therefore, this period could also be considered successful because the agreement did not imply slavery or limitation to immigrants’ freedom.

With regard to the above-presented events, the last years of my staying at the colonies would have been the most difficult ones because the Indian population resisted the development of English colony. As a result, the events of 1622 related to the most horrible ones because they were connected with Indian Massacre, when more than 300 new settles had been killed.

We will write a custom Assessment on Travelling across English Colonies specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More I believe that rapid spread of Christianity and economic development as a means of demonstrating power and influence of England was not a good policy because most of the explorers failed to express tolerance to religion and culture of the Indian tribes. However, abundance of resources that could contribute to the colonists’ wealth, as well as reluctance to cede the positions to the native population, had become the main reason for the emerged conflicts.

Jamestown continued controlling social and political life in Virginia, although the legislature and excess pressure of the newcomers made the Indian population constantly encounter segregation and violent treatment. Despite the fact that the period from 1610 to 1624 had a great number of hardships for the English colonist arriving to the coasts of Northern American, the new settlers managed to overcome the difficulties and create a powerful commercial, economic, and political infrastructure.

Therefore, Jamestown could be regarded as the most successful and prosperous centre at the beginning of the English colonization. Most of the events occurred to the region were connected with economic and commercial progress and, therefore, I could have had marvelous opportunities for carrying out business activities in case they were connected with agriculture.

Tobacco production was also among the most profitable ventures and, therefore, the New World during the period was also considered as the place for establishing commercial and business ventures. Finally, due to the fact that most of clashes between the Native population and the newcomers were based on religious discrepancies, I would have expressed more tolerance to their culture and traditions.

Works Cited Davidson James West, Delay Brian, Heyrman Christine Leigh, Lytle Mark, and Michael Stoff. Experience History: Interpreting America’s Past. US: McGraw-Hill Humanities, 2010. Print.


The Islamic Societies History Essay college admission essay help

Table of Contents Introduction



Military affairs

Territorial expansion of Islam


Works Cited

Introduction Islam plays a significant role in lives of many believers. It has been the unifying factor for many Muslims due to belief in one God and Muhammad as His Prophet. This essay explores the views of Muslims on the role of religion, politics, and military affairs, and how did this play out in the territorial expansion of Islam.

Religion Prophet Muhammad founded Islam in the seventh century AD. The religion spread through trade routes of the time. He claimed that he was getting messages from God. Muhammad claimed to be a prophet just like Moses and Jesus. However, Muhammad fled to Mecca and established a state of Medina where he found Pagan Arabs.

Muhammad engaged in assault of traders by attacking merchant caravans from his base in Medina. Pagan Arabs reacted by using armed soldiers on their trade routes. However, in the Battle of Badr, Muslims defeated Pagan Arabs, and this marked the spread of Islam. He expanded his territory in the following decades in which he fought both Pagan Arabs and other Arab tribes.

Muhammad guaranteed his soldiers everlasting life if they defended their faith. Muhammad became powerful and expelled the two tribes Medina due poor relationships. He massacred the third tribe of Banu Qurayza in Medina. He proceeded to take control of Mecca and establish control over other Pagan Arabs. He forcefully converted these Pagan Arabs to Islam.

The role of Islam depends on the five Pillars of Quran. Muhammad and Quran traditions have the fundamental rules directing Muslims. Islam controls believers’ right actions and rules. The religion has five pillars. The foremost pillar is the witness or shuhuduh, which highlights the existence of only one God and Muhammad is God’s prophet.

Therefore, any believer who does not recognize God, or has more than one God and rejects Muhammad as the prophet is an apostate. This is punishable by killing. The second pillar is the worship or salat or ritual prayer, which believers must conduct while facing the Kabah in Mecca and recite Quran. Salat is a way of cleansing and worshipping God.

The third pillar is fasting or saturn, which Muslims perform during the month of Ramadan. The fourth pillar is giving or zakat of tithe or alms. Zakat serves the purpose of helping the needy. It encourages Muslims to share whatever they have with the poor in society. The fifth pillar is pilgrimage or Hajj to Mecca. Muslims should visit Mecca at least once in a lifetime.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Apart from the five pillars, there are also other aspects of teaching that guide Muslims. Jihad in reference to war has been one of the most controversial pillars of Islam. According to Muslims, jihad wars are for God. However, others consider jihad as fundamentalism and a reaction to non-Muslims and other religions (Armstrong 169).

Muslims consider fighting against people who do not believe in God as right. Believers also fight people who have rejected the teachings of Prophet Muhammad until they can recognize both God and messages from Muhammad. Scholars have noted that Muslims attribute various meanings to jihad based on various contexts (Habeck 108). Some consider jihad as a fight against Jews, Christians, or Arab pagans. Other Muslims view jihad as a means of protecting Islam against external aggressors.

Politics Most states find it difficult to balance religious and secular aspects of rules. However, religion and politics have fundamental roles in states. A study in teachings of Muhammad reveals that Muhammad and his successors and followers introduced politics into Islam.

When Muhammad went to Medina in 622 CE, he used Islam to conquer and establish political territories. The warring tribes of Khazraj and Aus gave Muhammad an opportunity to rule as a neutral outsider. He wrote the Medina Charter, which gave him the power to rule, and it referred to him as the prophet of God.

Muhammad established the Medina Charter based on Quran and his actions. These are the Islamic laws or Sharia. They have been the cornerstone of Islamic movements and territorial expansions to present day. Muhammad used these Islamic laws to spread his power by capturing Mecca and other Pagan Arabs. He used the army and followers to fight Arab Pagans and Jewish. In some cases, Muhammad used diplomacy to conquer regions.

In the contemporary society, we have several Islamic democratic societies and parties. At the same time, we also have Islamic fundamentalists in various countries across the globe. Islamic fundamentalism is a term many non-Muslims used to refer to radical approaches most Muslims use to support or defend their religion. Such political and religious ideas have also found formidable support from terror groups and militant Islamic movements.

States are political vehicles for the actors or political leaders. However, secularism defines a religious state from other states. In other words, secular states welcome ideologies from religious bodies for creating fundamental laws that govern a country. We can understand the role of Islam and politics from this point.

We will write a custom Essay on The Islamic Societies History specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More We can consider “human rights, aspects of civic responsibilities, constitutionalism, and citizenship” (An-Na’im 4) in order to understand the relationship between Islam and politics. It is important to note that Islam and politics have their origin in history. Sharia laws allow people to have debates and reach consensus.

This is why Islam accepts some views, which Muslims formerly regarded as dissent. Islamic teaching of reciprocity or mu’awada also encourages debates, which should accommodate differences and guarantee individuals’ rights. This is the Golden Rule of the religion.

However, in the mainstream Islamic law fails to separate issues of states and the religion. It is Islamic laws that have applied in most cases. Studies have shown that contact with the West brought some secular ideas into Islamic, but reactions were different among various states.

For instance, some Islamic nations like Turkey and others have operated as secular countries. On the other hand, the Iran Revolution of 1979 replaced secularism with Islamic laws. Secularism has been a major uniting factor among different communities of Islam nations. This is because it favors minimal moral obligations on believers (An-Na’im 23).

Muhammad used Islamic laws as a constitution to run Mecca and conquer new states. Today, constitution aims at protecting Muslims by ensuring that rulers follow and engage in acceptable practices. Muslims have a right to create their own constitution to serve their needs. However, the only challenge is that a constitution should serve majorities who do not have control over a nation.

Politically, Muslim culture should advocate for human rights and today, most Muslim nations have started to adhere to human rights practices across the world. This aims at protecting individuals from harsh laws, which Islamic fundamentalists impose on the perceived offenders.

It is also necessary for Muslims to accept both teachings from international conventions and teachings from Quran. This approach does not undermine both conventions. As Muslims advocate for citizenship, they must rely on the principle of the Golden Rule. This gives all citizens equal opportunities. Therefore, political leaders must act with responsibility and honesty toward citizens.

In modern states of Islam, secular nations should be neutral with regard to political affairs. However, the state must understand the role of Islamic religion in shaping public affairs. In this context, civic reasons should work alongside religion principles in order to shape public policies. This is because religion alone cannot serve diverse interests of people. According to early historians in the Islamic religion, civic reason is a part of Islamic principles, which evolved with Islam (Feldman 9).

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Islamic Societies History by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Civic reason tends to show the line between the state and religion. This aims at protecting Muslims so that they can express their different views without attacks. In this regard, the state should not control the functions of civic reason. Instead, the state should support fundamental principles to guide civic reason for inclusive purposes.

Islamic scholars have supported the place of Islamic religion in politics. They also noted that Western civilization slowed the spread of Islamic ideologies (Feldman 79). Therefore, effects of Western colonialism in Islamic states have shaped political ideologies in such states.

For instance, in current Islamic states, Mostapha Benhenda notes that democracy within “Islam often means democracy within Islamic limits” (Benhenda 1). This implies that Muslims have shaped their current governments to reflect Islamic ideologies. However, different states have different approaches of defining their Islamic ideologies based on the prevailing circumstances.

Most democratic Islamic groups, such as Muslim Brotherhood and Jamaat-e-Islami have noted that democracy can help them achieve their goals through cooperation with other like-minded political movements. On the other hand, fundamentalists like al-Shabbab, al-Qaeda, and Taliban have embraced radical and militant Islamic principles to punish perceived offenders of the religion.

Military affairs Prophet Muhammad encouraged his followers to fight jihad. This meant that the fight was in the way of God. Therefore, Muslims had to use their power, exert efforts, and endeavor in order to overcome forms of social disapproval. However, the application of jihad differs based on the perceived sin, enemy, or one’s sinful ways.

Based on these various usages of jihad, scholars concur that when the term jihad lacks a qualifier, then it takes its military usage. Others have viewed jihad in terms of a struggle to achieve religious and moral obligations (Esposito 56). Still, there are Muslims who prescribe to the ultimate jihad, which only focuses on spiritual well-being of believers. On the other hand, we also have a jihad that drives warfare ideologies.

Most Islamic states consider jihad as a military exertion against enemies, non-believers, and non-Muslims. This is mainly in cases where Muslims need to expand their territory or Ummah or in the defense. Scholars have debated the ultimate aim of jihad. Others consider it as a way of protecting Islamic religion or territory with no offensive motives. Conversely, others view jihad as a way of conquering the entire world.

According to many scholars, “jihad is the only form of warfare permissible in Islamic law and may be declared against terrorists, criminal groups, rebels, apostates, and leaders or states who oppress Muslims or hamper proselytizing efforts” (Habeck 108). As a result, many Muslims believe that jihad is the only form of war that is suitable for defense. It also applies in cases where a society must operate under Sharia or Islamic laws.

Among Muslims, jihad is not an individual’s responsibility, but rather a collective one. It is only among people with important positions who must consider jihad as an individual’s duty. Therefore, people who have great duties to declare jihad must mobilize the rest of the population in order to participate in jihad.

It is the responsibility of spiritual leader to declare offensive jihad on others. However, offensive jihad is rare. Some scholars also note that jihad has its limits. For instance, Muhammad did not allow killing of women and children during jihad. Besides, the Quran does not make jihad a compulsory affair.

Muslim armies stayed away from cities in order to avoid corruption of cities. The second Caliph, Umar did not want desert soldiers to adopt corruption in cities. Umar did not want soldiers to learn behaviors of Roman and Persian elites. As a result, soldiers had to stay in isolated camps away from cities. Caliph argued that the attraction of wealth and luxury would corrupt the soldiers. This was also a method of keeping soldiers away from the general population in order to avoid struggle for control with other authorities.

Territorial expansion of Islam Initially, Islam was mainly in cities and among some nomads. The armies of Muhammad established garrisons, which grew into cities. These conquerors spread the religion forcefully and by diplomatic means. The religion attracted other nomads as it gained economic power too. Later, Muhammad allowed imperial expansion of Islam (Karsh 19).

Muhammad died in 632 AD. Caliphs took over the leadership of Islam. Caliphs were close to Muhammad. Rashidun Caliphs adopted the Muhammad’s method of acquiring new territories. Abu Bakr became a Caliph after the death of Muhammad. His major assignment was to eliminate rebellion of Arab tribes, which renounced the religion after the death Muhammad.

This was the beginning of the War of Apostasy, which aimed at suppressing rebels. After the end of the War of Apostasy, Caliph started to attack powerful empires of the Byzantine Empire and Sassanid Empire. These two empires did not provide much resistance to Muslims because they were weak from war between themselves.

The second wave of Islamic territorial expansion used both persuasion and military force. Military expansion became the preferred method of expanding the territory of the religion. According to scholars in Islamic history, the Arab or Turkish conquerors applied force in “North Africa, Anatolia, the Balkans, and India” (Lapidus 198).

In other areas, such as West Africa and Indian Ocean regions, they used peace to spread the religion. In other cases, rulers or urban dwellers decided to adopt the religion. It is necessary to note that most coverts of Islam also resorted to forceful methods in order to expand their territories (Spencer 150).

Conclusion Muslims expanded their territories through persuasion and wars. However, Muslims relationships depicted of invasions, conquests, and destruction. Muslims’ powerful leaders also rose and fell as some of them committed atrocities against non-Muslims and people who resisted the religion. Islamic religion managed to maintain its stability and spread in most areas of the despite these cases constant wars. Roles of Islam are important for followers. However, the forceful and radical approaches make Islam feared and controversial.

Works Cited An-Na’im, Abdullahi Ahmed. The Future of Shari`a: Secularism from an Islamic Perspective. Atlanta, GA: Emory School of Law, 2007. Print.

Armstrong, Karen. Islam: A Short History. New York: Modern Library Publishers, 2002. Print.

Benhenda, Mostapha. “Liberal Democracy and Political Islam: The Search for Common Ground.” Politics, Philosophy


A Discussion on the Effects of Geography online essay help: online essay help

The assigned reading demonstrates how history is filled with various accounts of man’s conquest at the sea. Through the act of piercing together various evidentiary accounts dating back to prehistoric times, the reading brings into the limelight some of the factors that came into play to favor the development of sailing in the Arabian shores and beyond. The present paper relies on the reading to demonstrate how geography and climate favored the development of Arab seafaring.

In terms of geographical orientation, it can be argued that Arab seafaring benefited a great deal by virtue of the Arabian physical location at the crossroads of important commerce routes that not only necessitated oriental trade with the Mediterranean world but also ensured easy flow of goods via the Arabian Peninsula, the Gulf of Suez and the Persian Gulf.

It is clear from the reading that owing to its physical location at the epicenter of these natural waterways, that Arabian commerce with neighboring countries was invited to the west by the long shores of Northeast Africa and to the Northeast by the long shores of Iran.

Additionally, owing to its physical location, the Arab world was in direct contact with some of the most ancient centers of wealth and civilization, including Egypt, Iran, and Mesopotamia, implying that more commerce passed its way as goods were being transported from these centers to far away countries such as China and India.

Wares from China and India also passed through the Arab world into these centers because Arabs had easy access to the Indian Ocean and the Mediterranean. The Arab world also benefitted substantially from the Red Sea, the Nile, the Euphrates and the Tigris, which were natural channels that could be used for through traffic of goods between the Mediterranean basin and Eastern Asia. These geographical factors favored the development and growth of Arab seafaring.

In terms of climate, it can be argued that Arab seafaring benefited a great deal from the monsoon winds, which, according to the reading, assisted voyages both to Africa and to India.

However, it should be noted that Arab ships could not stand the vigor of the southwest monsoon winds which started in July and terminated in October due to the fact that the boats were made of skins and hollowed coconut trunks, not mentioning that they were sewn with stitches of coconut fiber instead of being secured with large iron nails as was the case with Greek ships.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Additionally, it is imperative to mention that the Persian Gulf not only lacked craftsmen to build strong ships, but the area produced little suitable timber for shipbuilding, necessitating Arab seafarers to build their boats from coconut trunks that could easily fall apart in high seas.

Consequently, owing to the unstable shape of the Arab ships as explained above, the reading suggests that Arab seafarers used the northeast monsoon to sail to countries such as India as it was not as vigorous as the southwest monsoon.

All the same, it is evident that Arab seafarers benefitted a great deal from the monsoon winds as they later employed the services of the Phoenicians to build strong ships from timber fetched from Nineveh. These new ships could withstand the strong southwest monsoon winds to directly sail from Arabia to India and then return in winter using the northeast monsoon winds.


Faith and Family: Video Review Essay (Movie Review) essay help online free: essay help online free

The significance of a family as a building block of the community is enormous because it is important for each individuals to have a feeling of connection. Indeed, family shapes our attitude to morale, divorce, religion, and beliefs. It provides a deeper understanding of people’s future goals in life. While looking at the videos on family and faith, it is possible to construct the basic values that a human should pursue to become a moral and full-fledged member of society.

At this point, understanding morally right beliefs and behavior should serve the basis for developing worldviews. Family relationships provide individuals with a meaning of parenting and upbringing through enhancing our religious commitment and faith. Increased awareness of the role of family’s ethnic heritage is important as well because it affects people’s attitude toward their cultural backgrounds. Finally, the ethnic and social values influence the religious responses of family members to social and cultural challenges.

In the first video, much attention is given to the role of religion and faith in family life. In particular, traditional beliefs systems that family follows are premised on social environment in which it is placed.

In fact, deep commitment to and faith in family’s power influences their interest in such aspects as social justice and belief systems. At this point, the majority of families realize that religious has always had a strong influence on them because members of society are regarded as future representatives of generation that should preserve family traditions.

Certainly, the religion accepted in a family is likely to influence children’s future belief systems. Within this perspective, the fact that religious parents have a strong impact on their children’s choices is not always approved.

However, children should not be under the pressure of parents’ preferences and stereotypes because there is greater probability that they would rebel. Imposing limitations on their choices does not contribute to children’s normal emotional and psychological development. Therefore, providing freedom in their actions is the best way for parents to control their children.

The fact that ethnicity influences considerably family’s culture, values, and environment is undeniable. Therefore, such challenges as racial discrimination, inequality, and limited freedom are among the most serious ones that families from minority groups can face. In the video, there is much concern about the difficulties that African-American communities encounter due to the crisis of social and ethnical values. In fact, the historical past has a tangible imprint on black families who strive to lead a normal life.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More As a result of social and cultural pressure, African American communities also have problems with children’s upbringing who often lack communication skills. The majority of kids do not posses the sense of family belonging because of their ethnical ancestry. Nevertheless, the community should strive to reduce the consequences of racial discrimination and harassment to build a healthy community.

Finally, in order to build a strong family with high moral values, the emphasis should be placed on religious responses to the social challenges. In particular, the video focuses on the achievements and contributions that religious communities and church made to improve the situation.

Introducing mentors who could encourage frustrated families is a step forward toward restoring the utmost family values and developing a new ethical and moral framework. In such a manner, it is also possible to reduce the number of divorce and bring up a happy nation.


Economic Analysis of Germany Case Study college admissions essay help

Major macro-economic indicators 2010 2011 2012 2013(f) GDP Growth (%) 3.6% 2.7% 3.1% 0.9% Inflation (Yearly average) (%) 1.1% 2.2% 1.99% 1.3% Budget balance (% of GDP) 4.2% 0.8% 0.2% 0.4% Current account balance (% of GDP) 6.11% 5.63% 5.65% 5.69% Public debt (% of GDP) 83.4% 81.5% 83% 81% Strengths Germany is characterized by a thriving export industry, strict discipline on fiscal matters and industrial relations and welfare policies which are driven by consensus among all parties. The country is specifically associated with goods of high quality and goods that are high-tech. It also practices a social market economy which is characterized by a combination of free enterprise and competition that concentrates on high level of social services.

Germany’s economy is ranked third largest in the world in terms of market exchange rates and fifth largest one in terms of purchasing power parity. There is social understanding and cohesion among employers and employees, and the workers’ union representatives negotiate with executives of corporate companies in boardrooms. This system is referred to as co-determination.

Germany is also credited with having the largest coal deposits among the European Union countries, estimated at 7.4 billion short tons. This state has also put in place a highly developed transport and communications network which helps in transportation of goods and services (Merikas


Psychology of Business Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

Literature Review Situational Questionnaires

While filling out the situation questionnaire, specific emphasis is placed on the analysis of situations the interviewees could face in various settings. At this point, Deinzer et al. (1995) assert that situation has a potent impact on the individual’s traits and behavior. Latent forms of expression and exposition, therefore, could be revealed by means of situational questionnaire.

In addition, Isaksen et al. (2001) focuses on the role of situational outlook questionnaire in improving or hampering the creative thinking among learners. The findings have revealed that learners rely on their experience while presenting their attitude to an academic process.

Behavioral Questionnaire

Behavioral psychology has a long history because it allows the researchers to identify the main aspects of social cognition. Therefore, introducing behavioral questionnaires provides a greater understanding how individuals respond to certain factors (Rath et al., 2013). Introducing behavioral questionnaires to the participants of the study contributes to self-evaluation of performance and other characteristics.

Analysis of spatial intelligence is also crucial for understanding which skills, experiences, and abilities could be measured by means of behavioral questionnaire (Eliot


Toy Story 1: An animation legend Research Paper custom essay help

Before Toy Story 1, Pixar previously worked on commercials and individual sequences of feature films and produced such short pieces as the 1988 Oscar-winner Tin Toy, which John Lasseter took on behalf of Pixar.

When it turned out that he was the one to direct Toy Story, it became a legend and revolutionized an industry. As a production director, he advanced the animation technology to produce an animation movie in a period of two years, integrating skills of more than 110 people, including 28 animators and 30 technical directors. (Robertson “A Triumph of Animation”)

Animation development is done through several techniques including stop motion, computer generated imagery (CGI) and hand-rendered art, among others. Stop motion involves the use of physical objects, photographing them and creating an illusion of movement through moving the object over a series of separate photography frames and then playing these frames sequentially.

Computer generated imagery involves the use of computer graphics, while hand-rendered art involves drawing scenes physically. An animation can be performed through a combination of such techniques. Exclusive production of Toy Story 1 is done by Computer Generated Imagery. Computer Generated Imagery involves three basic steps.

First, it is necessary to develop a wire frame geometric model for every object of the animation. Secondly, defining surface appearances, such as textures, color and reaction to light, is needed. The last step to perform is to execute the scenes, which is done by animating objects, integrating sound and light (Mitchel “Impact of CGI on Animation”).

Considering animation production of Toy Story 1, it should be noted that it is performed completely by computers, then computing power is of top priority. Pixar developed a unique computing room for Toy Story 1. The 24-hour operating room, named Sun farm after its excessive use of Sun Microsystems hardware, was created.

It had 294 processors running from Sun SPARC station 20s–87 dual-processor and 30 quad-processor SPARC stations. With the use of exceptional software for modeling, creating texture and colors, animating objects, integrating sound and lighting, the production included 1700 shots. It is the running of these frame animations which creates this computer-animated film, Toy Story 1.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The first step in Computer Generated Imagery animation is generating animated objects. With over 366 objects, it required a dedicated team of artists to use this proprietary shelf software.

With the exception of the digitization of the clay model of dog Scud, all other objects were designed by sole use of Alias and Men V software. The latter is procedural modeling environment fourth generation Pixar software, which was used to create a five-block neighborhood with immense details, so that each house has its own driveway and landscape or even the cars and telephone poles.

The software used revolutionized the way of creating animated characters, such as designing a manufactured look for Woody. In creating some objects, modelers used some parts of the objects to make other ones; this practice came into play in creating things and humans through appropriating sizes and magnitudes. To create hair in animations, such as Andy’s hair, is quite a complex task; it took Pixar 6 years, after finishing Toy Story 1, to perfect this technique to produce Monster Inc in 2001. (Robertson “A Triumph of Animation”)

After modeling the underlying object skeleton; step two is the next to be followed. In this step of computer generated imagery animators, it is necessary to define the surface appearance of each object like color, texture and transparency. This involves the use of a specialized animation-computing tool, Shaders. Apart from describing outlook of object’s surfaces, it defines their reaction to light. An added twist to this mix was using top animation painters to paint splotches to incorporate into the software set.

This created a realistic effect of surface change in the occurrence of actions on the object and creating a background disparity and depth. An integral development of this software enabled the Pixar team to reduce the number of models needed, instead of creating models for providing minor details on existing objects; the result of complex software development was ability of Shaders to create a rich texture, such as scuffmarks on the walls. Further modification of this software was crucial to handle close-ups.

Third step was in parts animating the objects, lighting, inclusion of sound and finally, film shooting. In Toy Story 1, the animation of all the 50 characters including main characters, other toys and humans was needed. Human toys were complex to animate, especially due to clothes, which require a lot of details to be taken into account.

Characters’ animation was accomplished by Men V, implementing animation controls into the models, such as Buzz’s 800 animation controls. This software uses an inverse standard animation toolset. The assignment of characters was to multiple animators, each animator was working on a movie frame. (Robertson “A Triumph of Animation”)

We will write a custom Research Paper on Toy Story 1: An animation legend specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Animation is quite a tedious yet still stimulating activity. The first step was analysis of the characters make-up, such as rigidity, then repeatedly listening to the dialog track in order to grow an imagination of their expectations of character’s movement in a given frame. After character’s animation is done, facial animation and lip sync came in; it included the development of character faces with pull points for facial muscles, which were essential to depict emotions and lips’ move in tandem with voice. (Calhoun “Toy Story”)

With animated models and sound built in, one detail was missing, lighting. Galyn Susman, a long standing Pixar employee, was the lighting director. With Man V, modelers created objects’ reaction to the light, which was quite essential development for this stage.

Importance of lighting cannot be underestimated because this is what creates drama, interaction, environments as well as hides animation flaws. The dramatic environment, such as a shower of rain and light streaming out, is a good example where lightning plays the major role. Animation of humans was a challenge; covering any of their animation flaws in shadow was a necessary action.

For Pixar, much used to just creating commercials, movie production required a different form of management. A team of Heidi Stettner and Peter Nye led by Karen Robert created a tracking system for the production. The system had complete information of everything in the movie. It was an all-inclusive system, which had versions of all details of the production work and the updates. The string tied the production all together.

The Pixar team succeeded in turning imagination of children’s book to a real movie. In the process, it built a new world for us, a world filled with animated humans and living toys. On November 22, 1995, launch of Toy Story 1 took an industry by storm by becoming a clear box office winner through gaining $361 million.

Years later, 2010 to be exact, after much tweaking with the software in areas, such as lighting and Shaders, though not under Lasseter’s wing, Toy Story 3 became the tenth all time grossing animated film and the most grossing animation, with unfathomable $1 billion at the box office (Mitchel “Impact of CGI on Animation”).

Works Cited Calhoun, John. “Toy Story”. TCI. February 1996. Print.

Mitchel, David. “Impact of CGI on Animation” zenoshrdlu, 2002. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Toy Story 1: An animation legend by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Robertson, Barbara. “A Triumph of Animation”. Computer Graphics World Magazine – August 1995. Print.


Death Lore: Texas Rituals, Superstitions, and Legends of the Hereafter Essay (Article) college application essay help

Table of Contents What does Death Lore entail?

What does death encompass?

Is the research done in the field of Death Lore enough?

Works Cited

Untiedt looks at some of the key aspects that encompass death, dying and other aspects. He affirms that death is familiar and universal to all societies in the world. Thus, this has ensured that there are tales, activities and even beliefs that involve death. These aspects cannot be separated from each other because they encompass uncertainty and anxiety.

Most people do not talk about death because it is perceived as a taboo. In fact, conversations avoid death aspects. Besides, it is a topic that fascinates all people in all societies. Although, writers have written on aspects of death, there are many aspects unknown to people.

What does Death Lore entail? Therefore, fear, mystery and familiarity make death the focus of most folklore. This has seen the writing of many articles that try to address the issue of death. For instance, in Texas, publications on the same topic have facilitated folkloristic appreciation and understanding of the same.

Besides, this is aimed at educating the people of their culture without interfering with values that are upheld in society. Hence, Death Lore encompasses a number of articles, recollections and other topics on death from other parts of the world (Untiedt, 1). Further, it links the same to the beliefs and values of the people of the state of Texas.

Untiedt also explores the resting places of the dead people. For instance, he enlightens the people of Texas on the graveyards and all that go around them. Further, he looks at the challenges involved in cemetery space allocation. Besides, Untiedt brings out some of the bizarre wishes that are made by families of the dead people.

What does death encompass? Moreover, the Untiedt highlights some of the death process and the ceremonies that follow thereafter. Besides, he addresses some rituals that are done for the dead. This is achieved through the use of narratives. He also incorporates the work of other authors such as Massingills and Oden to highlight the worth of death lore for the people in various societies.

In fact, death Lore highlights different perspectives about death in various societies. Therefore, there is the likelihood of raising many questions rather than giving answers. It has not been able to address some of the aspects that encompass the Texas Death lore. For example, death has not been explored in the computer age (Untiedt, 288). However, this does not deter a person from appreciating all that has been done by authors like Ward and Rushing.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Is the research done in the field of Death Lore enough? What is more, there are gaps regarding the Texas Death lore. This has been intentionally left to facilitate other researches on the same topic. This would also act, as a motivator, to ensure that people are involved in carrying out research. Furthermore, this will ensure that there is extra exploration in the field of death. Thus, there will be more sources with appropriate and valid data to be used than before.

In summary, Untiedt’s literature highlights the relationship between the fascination and taboos regarding death. This forms the foundation for further research on issues of death. Therefore, it gives other authors a challenge that needs to be solved. In fact, his work encourages others to find anecdotal and analytic issues that underpin deaths in societies.

Works Cited Untiedt, Kenneth. “Death Lore: Texas Rituals, Superstitions, and Legends of the Hereafter.” Journal of American Folklore (2008): 288- 290. Print.


Company Analysis between FedEx and US Postal Service Term Paper essay help online: essay help online

Table of Contents Overview of the USPS and FedEx

Overview of US Postal Service

Overview of FedEx Corporation

Competiveness between US Postal Service and FedEx

Competitive strategies


Overview of the USPS and FedEx The contemporary economy provides both opportunities and challenges for the logistics companies in the United States and the entire world. Most companies are, therefore, coming up with competitive strategies that are meant to help them withstand the challenges, thus enhancing their competitiveness in the logistics sector.

FedEx and the United States Postal Service (USPS) and FedEx are examples of companies that operate in the larger US logistics sector. The last two decades have witnessed a significant rise in cross border trade. This has been enabled by an increase in the number of shipments of goods from one region of the world to the other. Also, the volumes of trade within countries keep swelling, thus enhancing the significance of the companies that deal in delivery of goods to customers.

Overview of US Postal Service The USPS is a logistics company that deals in the provision postal services across the United States. The US Postal Service is a government owned agency that has dealt in the provision of postal services for over two centuries. The most unique feature between the US Postal Service and FedEx is the size of US Postal Service. The US Postal Service is the largest postal service company in the world. It should be noted that though it is government owned, the agency operates independently. With over a half a million employees and over a quarter a million fleet of vehicles, the company supplies and delivers mails across the entire United States.

Being the main government owned agency in the logistics sector in the United States, the main competitors for the company are private companies like FedEx. In order to enhance its capacity to deliver services, the US Postal Service contracts most of its activities to other companies. Contracting eases the competitive scale for the company, besides increasing efficiency in the discharge of services, particularly in business areas like overseas freighting in which the company is disadvantaged (Team, 2012).

Overview of FedEx Corporation FedEx Corporation is a United States based global courier that delivers services across the United States. FedEx began its operations in the year 1971. However, the real stature of the company today is based on the developments in the company from the 1980s up to today, where the company made a series of acquisitions in order to gain the status it has today.

FedEx is organized into diverse units, which makes it easy for the company to attend to diverse business operations. FedEx operates as an international carrier, unlike the US Postal Services that largely operates in the United States and contracts most of its foreign shipment services to other companies. At the beginning of this year, the company was listed in the Fortune Magazine as the most attractive companies for employees (Rushton


Understanding Technology Management Fundamentals Research Paper essay help online

Introduction Acquisitions, mergers, and or strategic alliances make it possible to create values that are attributed to some forms of synergies. Although such an advantage is beneficial for the American Airlines and the US Airways, “statistical findings show that the benefits that look so good on paper often do not materialize” (Stahl, 2004, p.3).

Mergers may at times produce value destruction. Literature on acquisitions and mergers record failure rates in the range of 50 to 70 percent with exceptions where the failure rate may even be higher (Stahl, 2004). This paper argues that, in the proposed merger of American Airlines and the US Airways, companies should put in place strategic measures to resolve internal challenges for the merger to be successful.

Problem Analysis Fare regulation and Labor integration challenge

One of the substantive impacts of the merger between the US Airways and the American Airlines is that competition in the industry would be reduced. Portillo (2013) supports this challenge by reckoning, “the combination will reduce the number of competitors, which would otherwise suggest that higher fares are in the offing” (Para.11).

Even if this challenge is crucial, the American Airlines and the US Airways have had little overlaps since the two companies have established strong brand names. Merging the two companies would mean putting efforts to establish a new brand. Portillo (2013) exemplifies the overall internal impact of this case by arguing, “the merger will result in the loss of one airline brand name though the net to the consumer will not be some octopus-like monopoly that chokes fares upward” (Para.13).

In the airline industry, competition is one of the magnificent factors that make companies build their brands based on low fares. Merging the companies translates into a reduction of the industry’s competition. Hence, it is more likely that fares would go up across the entire firms operating in the industry. More effects are perhaps expected in the routes where the American Airlines and the US Airways have been dominating together.

Leadership Challenge

Past research indicated that mergers fail because of poor strategic fits. Research that is more recent disapproves this position by holding that mergers and acquisitions find themselves in trouble due to poor execution processes related to “instances of insensitive management, lack of trust building, communication, slow execution, power struggles, or a leadership vacuum following the deal” (Stahl, 2004, pp. 3-4).

As an internal challenge facing mergers, leadership manifests itself for reasons stemming from the fact that the merger firms had some existing hierarchical leadership structures, which cannot be filled with dual person in the new firm. For the merger between the American Airlines and the US Airways, the above issue surfaced even before the execution of the merger deal took place.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More For instance, it has already been agreed upon, “Tom Horton, chief executive of American Airlines’ parent company AMR Corp., will serve as the company’s chairman for about a year, and Parker will become the chairman upon his resignation” (Portillo, 2004, Para. 2).

While the deal for the leadership top positions seems to have already been arrived at, the criteria for allocation of leadership positions in the lower hierarchical structures of management in the merger may create challenges thus often truncating into internal organizational conflicts.

Still in the domain of mergers’ leadership, different organizations establish different organizational cultures. Therefore, a challenge arises in the integration of different corporate cultures into one culture (Klein


International Pressure and Sanctions Essay college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

How International Action Contributed to Ending Apartheid


Works Cited

Introduction The apartheid system, which was in place from the late 1940s to the early 1990s in South Africa, was one of the worse examples of discrimination and racism by a government against its citizens. This system divided South Africans into first class and second-class citizens based on their racial orientation.

The minority white South Africans were afforded all the political privileges and given the status of “first class citizens” while the other races were treated as inferior. The South African government tried to justify this discriminative system to its citizens and the international community. However, local and international condemnation of the system grew over the 1960s with calls been made for the government to end this oppressive system.

The relative importance of the domestic and international in bringing an end to apartheid is debatable with some people arguing that black South Africans political participation in anti-apartheid movements played the biggest role while others argue that actions by the international community where the most significant in dismantling apartheid. This paper will argue that international pressure and sanctions were the most important factors in ending apartheid in South Africa.

How International Action Contributed to Ending Apartheid The economic sanctions imposed on the apartheid government led to economic difficulties that made the apartheid system unfavorable. The goal of imposing sanctions against South Africa was to reduce the economic welfare of the rich white minority in the country and hence diminish the willingness of the country to persist in maintaining apartheid.

In spite of the country’s mineral wealth and valuable geographic position, the international community was not willing to downplay apartheid (Thomson 114). Western powers encouraged their citizens to disinvest in South Africa. This disinvestment by capital by foreigners led to a significant reduction in the wealth of the white minority therefore raising the costs of apartheid for the group that had benefited from the system.

Kaempfer and Lowenberg note that the economic sanctions against South Africa resulted in a reduction of the GDP of the country (377). These negative economic outcomes led to a change in the behavior of the South African government in the desired direction. Economic sanctions contributed in the dismantling of apartheid by reducing the economic welfare of the white minority who were the main beneficiaries of the apartheid system.

The isolation brought about by international pressure decreased government efficiency and the local support for apartheid. Led by the United Nations, many countries condemned the policy of apartheid and called for its end. Lulat (364) notes that many newly independent African countries put pressure on the Western powers to take action against the South African regime.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Efforts by the international community to pressure the South African Government to end apartheid were in play as early as 1963 when the US sort ways to “induce the South African government to remove the evil business of apartheid from the continent of Africa” (Duncan 38).

The US and some European countries restricted the granting of travel visas to high-ranking political and military personnel within the South African government. In 1977, the US government recalled its Ambassador to South Africa and subsequently joined the rest of the world in condemning apartheid (Thomson 113). In addition to the effect that international pressure had on the white South African community, it also raised the expectations of black South Africans.

International pressure demonstrated to the black community that the rest of the world supported their efforts towards ending apartheid. It showed that the international community supported the determination of the Africans to win full status and dignity in their country. The government therefore had a harder time maintaining and defending apartheid institutions in light of this anti-apartheid sentiment from the international community.

International efforts against the Apartheid regime led to the imposition of an arms embargo that reduce the military capability of the South African government and increased the cost of equipping the military. Due to the perceived injustices of apartheid, the non-White groups in the country founded protest movements to fight for equal rights and freedoms with the whites. The government reacted aggressively to this protests using military force to suppress any opposition.

Duncan observed that the growing government oppression in South Africa could only be countered by external pressures (42). The international community therefore intervened to stop the government from getting the arms that it needed to form a well-equipped army to counter this growing African militancy. Its efforts to acquire this arms from the international market where thwarted by a UN Security Council resolution in 1977 that banned the shipment of arms to the South African Government.

The United States, which is a major weapons trader in the world, adopted a complete embargo of military equipment to South Africa. Duncan notes that the US stopped supplying the South African government with all lethal goods and even terminated the sale of all military spare parts to South Africa (115). The South African government tried to counter this arms embargo by manufacturing its own arms.

However, the locally produced weapons were costly and of a lower quality to those available in the international market. In addition to this, the cost of research and production led to financial strain by the government as funds were diverted from important public institutions. This decreased the popularity of the apartheid policy even within members of the White population.

We will write a custom Essay on International Pressure and Sanctions specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More International pressure forced the South African government to enter negotiations with the oppositions groups that were demanding political representation and justice. The apartheid policy had denied the non-White population any political power and the white minority were unwilling to reach a compromise.

The prominent anti-apartheid South African cleric, Archbishop Desmond Tutu declared that while the objective of the African opposition movements was negotiation, the apartheid regime could not “get to the table without concerted international pressure” (Lulat 364).

Through this pressure, the government was forced to listen to the troubles of the majority and react to them in a favorable manner. Without the involvement of the international community, the South African government had no incentive to negotiate with its non-White population.

Conclusion This paper set out to argue that international pressures and sanctions played the most significant role in ending apartheid in South Africa. To this end, it has highlighted the ways in which the international community contributed to the collapse of apartheid.

Through international pressure and the use of punitive measures such as investment sanctions and trade restrictions and embargoes on supply of key goods, the international community was able to accelerate the ending of apartheid in South Africa.

If the international community had not involved itself in South Africa’s affairs, the oppressive apartheid system would have continued for longer. Because of this international pressure and sanction, South African abandoned apartheid and adopted a system that ensured majority rule based on justice and equality.

Works Cited Duncan, Patrick. “Toward a World Policy for South Africa”. Foreign Affairs 42.1 (1963): 38-48. Web.

Kaempfer, William and Lowenberg Anton. “A Model of the Political Economy of International Investment Sanctions: The Case of South Africa”. KYKLOS Journal 39.3 (1986): 377-397. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on International Pressure and Sanctions by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Lulat, Yuni. United States Relations with South Africa: A Critical Overview from the Colonial Period to the Present. Peter Lang, 2008. Print.

Thomson, Alex. “The Diplomacy of Impasse: the Carter Administration and Apartheid South Africa”. Diplomacy


Anti-same-sex Marriage Laws and Amendments Violate the Constitutional Guarantees of Equality for all Citizens of the United States Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Definition of key terms

Criteria for value judgement

Application of the criteria


Works Cited

Introduction Over the years, marriage has been thought to be a private affair between two partners who express love and commitment to each other. However, this has grown to be referred to as a public institution. Marriage originates from time immemorial where the Christians profess that God created man and woman and put them in the Garden of Eden to reproduce and take care of the garden.

Therefore, the marriage institution has existed for a long time now. However, different scholars have emerged with various definitions of the term marriage. The marriage bill in the United State has had various amendments as different leaders considered it a sensitive issue in the country. The issue of gay marriage has always been brought about by lawmakers in the country since the 1970s where they advocate for legalization of the same sex marriage.

This paper brings into light several amendments to the Marriage Act where it guarantees the constitutional right of all citizens in the country. The Defense of Marriage Act is abbreviated as DOMA was enacted on September 1996 by the United States Congress. This legislation was enacted under President Bill Clinton, and it recognizes the marriage institution. According to DOMA, marriage refers to a union between a man and a woman that is legal under law that give the right of each partner in the marriage.

However, the law does not acknowledge the existence of the same sex marriage, and this has brought about legal cases to the government by aggrieved parties. The act signed into law by President Clinton raised a lot of questions about the Marriage Act where different lawmakers failed to acknowledge homosexual marriages under the law. The failure to recognize same sex marriage brought a lot of legal action to the government by aggrieved parties (Perkins, 2).

Definition of key terms Federal law refers to a state regulation of Acts that each citizen is supposed to follow without fail. The Federal bills are passed by the Congress and signed by the President before being gazetted into law.

The laws provide guidelines of how citizens should carry themselves under the legal framework of the given country. The law protects the citizen from arbitration or any breach of their right and freedom either by the state or any citizen (Cott, 73). Marriage can be defined as a legal union between two individuals who express love and commitment to each other.

The union is recognized under the country’s legal framework as a binding agreement where benefits to both individuals are paramount. Under a common law, marriage is a legal union between a man and woman who come together to express love, sacrifice and commitment to each other under the law. This union is guarded by a legal document signed by the couple in front of a witness. There are different kinds of marriage that exist. This includes the Christian marriage that permits only one man and woman to have a marriage union.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The other kinds of marriage include civil union, which is officiated by the Attorney General. Over the years, debate about legalizing the same sex marriage had challenges following what is seen as a breach of the public view on the moral standards and especially in the church and family setting. In the past, most churches could not ordain gay priests as they were considered to have gone against the Biblical teachings.

Criteria for value judgement Under the DOMA agreement enacted on September 1996, no state or even political subdivision can recognize same sex marriage for federal reasons including benefits to government employees or even social security for survivors’ benefits (Perkins, 2). Under the Clinton government, the law was put in the letter, and this raised a lot of questions and cases castigated towards the government.

As the government tried to criminalize homosexuality in the country, the homosexuality conduct law brought a case of Lawrence and Texas in 2003. The case was a follow up of the country in a move to overturn any same sex marriage where the parties to the marriage had no right under the law to conduct such an act.

The case was decided that brought power to the gay rights community in the state of Texas. The sodomy laws had criminalized many gay and lesbian couples before the Lawrence v Texas case in June 2003, which overturned the implications that the same sex marriage couple suffered under the sodomy laws. Before this case was brought out into the public domain, the homosexuals had been criminalized for their acts.

The same sex marriage law had extended to the military where the soldiers were not supposed to indulge in these acts. The law also sought to remove the children from their lesbian mothers’ home as a justification of these harsh laws against gay marriage. The Texas case impacted on the Marriage Bill in that the exclusion of gays from the military was now seen as a breach of their right to join the army and serve in the country’s military as they deemed fit (Duncan, 623-663).

Application of the criteria In declaring the sodomy law unconstitutional in the country, the court that ruled the Lawrence v Texas case the court sought clarification of the Georgia sodomy statute that banned the same sex marriage in the country (Chauncey, 509-538).

Sodomy laws were thought to be the ideological, but they never considered the rights of the rising outcry by the gay community that sought the court orders to deem their marriage fit under the law. The anti-gay legislations that were eminent before had to be criticized to enable the observation of the rights of the different people who wanted to indulge in same sex marriages and relationships.

We will write a custom Essay on Anti-same-sex Marriage Laws and Amendments Violate the Constitutional Guarantees of Equality for all Citizens of the United States specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Following the election of President Obama into power, the Congress was mandated to look into the matter regarding same sex marriage and whether to legalize the union of the same sex partners. The DOMA act that was signed by President Clinton had to be investigated to allow for more public opinion about the same sex marriage in the country. The Massachusetts court granted several follow up with the same sex marriage bills seeking to allow for civil union of the same sex couple in the country.

The Supreme Court held meetings to discuss the implication of legalizing the same sex marriage, and various issues were raised that necessitated the need to legalize the bill into law. By the year 2009, most states had legalized the same sex marriage and started to issue certificates to the couples. States like California legalized the same sex marriage, and it was seen as a win for the gay community as their constitutional rights were finally recognized and considered (Condit and Lucaites, 56).

Conclusion The anti same sex marriage laws has over the years seen as abusing the constitutional right of many citizens in the United States. The law criminalizes against gay and lesbian marriages. However, the trend seems to be changing with many people coming out to declare their sexuality. This has led to the public outcry to amend some of these laws. The sodomy law in the State of Texas was criminalizing gay couples and made it difficult for the gay community to serve in the military.

Works Cited Chauncey, George. “What Gay Studies Taught the Court: The Historians’ Amicus Brief in Lawrence v. Texas.” GLQ: A Journal of Lesbian and Gay Studies, 10.3 (2004): 509-538. Print.

Condit, Celeste and John Louis Lucaites. Crafting Equality: America’s Anglo-African Word. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1993. Print.

Cott, Nancy. Public Vows: A History of Marriage and the Nation. Cambridge, Mass: Harvard University, Press, 2000. Print.

Duncan, William. “The Litigation to Redefine Marriage: Equality and Social Meaning.” BYU, Journal of Public Law, 18 (2004): 623-663. Print.

Perkins, James. Defense of Marriage: Does It Need Defending? New York: Novinka Books, 2004. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Anti-same-sex Marriage Laws and Amendments Violate the Constitutional Guarantees of Equality for all Citizens of the United States by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More


The Perfect Generosity of Prince Vessantara Essay college admission essay help

Jataka describes Prince Vassantara as one of the reincarnations of Buddha. It is possible to note that Prince’s all actions are driven by his desire to give away. This desire makes him give away his treasures, his kingdom and even his family. More so, he is ready to give away his self if it is necessary.

This is seen as the highest manifestation of virtue and Jataka describes last reincarnation of Buddha in this way to stress one of the major values of the religion. Admittedly, liberality is seen as one of the most important characteristics of a righteous man. Jataka tells the story of Prince Vassantara to give people the model to follow.

The desire to give away appeared in Prince Vassantara when he was in his mother’s womb making his mother crave “to have six almshouses built” and give a lot of gifts, “every day to give six hundred thousand gold coins” (Cone


Divergent Social Worlds Essay (Book Review) custom essay help: custom essay help

“Divergent Social Worlds” reflects a culmination of the in depth study of the linkage of race, place and crime. The book brings into light new aspects and advanced analytical approach to research on the cyclic problems of neighborhood, race, and crime. The authors explore and answer lingering questions of how violent and property crimes differ across neighborhoods that are composed of different ethnic and racial clusters.

The authors begin by postulating an operational theory of the ethnic and latitudinal distribution of crime by enunciating a broad variety of sociology theories; physical race theory, communal disorganization theory, and theories of suburban separation. The authors contend that a key operational mechanism by which cultural orders have been replicated in America is suburban isolation.

In turn these have led to racial spatial divide in which racial-ethnic minorities find themselves compelled to the bottom strata and the privileged whites find themselves at the top strata. This unequal stratification has led to social disparities in which led to the creation of varying interests located in distinct neighborhoods, ultimately leading to unequal rates of crime.

The book has integrated this theoretical perspective meticulously and combined information from urban sociology, criminology, racial and ethnic stratification. Mainly throughout its skeletal body, residential segregation is the major factor that connects the overall racial order with dramatic racial and ethnic differentials in crimes across communities.

Theoretical integration is achieved by the book as it reinforces the complex intertwine of social and institutional inequities that better place white neighborhoods in contrast to those of the African American, Latino and other arrays of neighborhoods. Intrinsically, segregation is the backbone of divergence between the social world of people in the United States in relation to color and as to why neighborhood crime is so radicalized.

Empirical evidence has been brought out by the authors in order to substantiate their theoretical claims. They test their theoretical claims using data from the National Neighborhood Crime Study (NNCS), where they compiled crime and related data of about nine thousand six hundred neighborhoods in approximately ninety-one large cities in the year two thousand. The large database created an unlimited and unbiased source of information, which made it easier to identify the relation between race, place and crime in the United States.

Previous research was conducted in a single city and thus by cutting across different cities, Peterson and Kivro have been able to explore how these patterns of neighborhood crime vary across communities of different races. In the initial analysis, they document how crime rates differ significantly across neighborhoods that consist of different ethnic and racial groups.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The book clearly illustrates the dramatic nature of the racial-spatial divide and helps us fathom how entrenched social and economic disparities in America’s neighborhoods are. In subsequent analysis, they outline the magnitude to which differences in relative advantage and disadvantage are sources of unequal crime rates across the various types of neighborhoods. They use multivariate models to examine both neighborhood and city characteristics as indicators of crime rates.

The book lays to rest the prevalent misunderstanding that persistently high crime rates in less privileged societies is as a result of individual ethical decadence or pathologies or worse a culture of group criminality.

The book exonerates the people living in impoverished societies of the earlier misconceptions of crime activities in these societies and brings to light the silent externalities that are a key factor to molding these societal inequalities. The book tends to close the gap for organizers, policymakers and future researchers and creates an insight in these cyclic issues.


How to Motivate Your Employees Essay college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The Need for Employee Motivation

Relationship between Employee Motivation and Success of a Firm

Employee Motivation in the 21st Century

Strategies of Employee Motivation

Recommendations on How to Motivate Employees



Introduction Employees form the most important part of any organization. According to Chopra (2002), employees are the most important assert within an organization. Employees will determine success or failure of an organization based on the approach they give to the various tasks assigned to them.

Employee motivation is therefore, very important in ensuring that employees achieve desired result in various tasks assigned to them in order to ensure an overall success of the firm. Motivated employees tend to give their best effort in all that they do. The work with very little supervision, and do not wait to be directed to perform given tasks. They work with the vision of the organization in their heart, always determined to see success in all that they do.

It is because of this that various firms have come to appreciate the need to have a group of motivated employees. Firms are currently struggling to ensure that they offer their employees the best working environment that will ensure that they are constantly motivated. Employees’ motivation always has a direct impact on the success of the firm in the given industry. This paper focuses on ways in which employees of a given firm can be motivated.

The Need for Employee Motivation For a long time, labor has not been given its rightful position in many organizations. Many of the managements have not thought of viewing their employees as very important asserts. However, the happenings of the recent past have proven that labor force is one of the most important asserts to any given organization.

When the management lays down objectives to be achieved, it is always the employees who are expected to implement the policies that would bring the desired results. It is this work force that would be expected to turn the policies from paper to reality. Therefore, retention of employees is very important. Employees should be retained within the organization to ensure that the firm’s operations are consistent.

High turnover rate of employees is not healthy for the firm’s prosperity (Anderson, 2004). This is because it does not only affect the smooth implementation of policies within the firm, but also leads to increased cost of training new employees. It is even worse that the employees would go away having learnt the strategies of the firm, making the firm vulnerable to its competitors.

The management should therefore device methods of hiring qualified employees and retaining them within the firm. One of the best ways to achieve this is through motivation. It is through motivation that employees will feel attached to the firm and therefore feel committed to the firm.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Relationship between Employee Motivation and Success of a Firm Armstrong (2002) says that employees are the implementing arm of the organization. While the top executives formulate the policies to be implemented by the organization, most of their tasks always end in the paper. It is upon the employees to make these blueprints a reality.

In his words, employees are the engine of the organization. When well taken care of and put in a proper condition, they would always give the best of the results to the organization. However, when they are neglected and left to ‘rust’ they will always give leap service and the output will be very disappointing.

Motivating employees within the organization is very important. There is a direct link between employee motivation and success of a firm. It is very important that a firm increases the rate of employee motivation because of a number of reasons. In most of the occasions, policies are always developed to last for one whole year. However, these policies are always units in the larger vision of the firm.

A vision may be developed to be achieved in a time span of say thirty year or so. This duration is long and the firm may not take a direct approach towards achieving this vision. It therefore has to split this vision into yearly strategic objectives. When the year begins, the firm would plan with its current work force.

When some of the employees leave along the year because of lack of motivation, it would be a blow to the success of that year’s strategic objectives. The firm would be forced to look for a replacement and train them and make them understand the objectives to be achieved (Barrows